《Love Between A Cook And A Doctor》


 Chapter 1 I Want You To Apologize

    Chapter 1 I Want You To Apologize


    In the Lana street of H City.


    The lights zed along the summery night, uplifting the spirits of anyone in sight.


    The aroma of wine wafted along the air.


    A low-key car parked steadily by the door of the bar.


    Suddenly, a slender woman stepped out of the front seat. A petite woman sitting in the backseat, got


    out and followed her. Then they walked into the bar. In a few minutes, they helped a charming man


    walk out.


    "There could be paparazzi. Get rid of them for me," Jonny Nelson murmured sleepily. His eyes were


    half-close as he stumbled across the pavements. He burped loudly, regardless of his image. "Send me


    to the Seaside Teahouse. I have an appointment."


    Cherry Shen sighed helplessly.


    Even if getting so drunk, he still wanted to have a woman to entertain him.


    However, being his agent, she couldn''t do anything but nod helplessly. "Put him on the back seat," she


    whispered to her assistant.


    Nodding hurriedly, the assistant quickly pulled him in the seat, identally knocking the man''s head


    against the car door.


    Jonny cried out in pain. "What the hell? Did you just hit me?"


    "N-No," the assistant stuttered out. She was so frightened that she froze under his furious stare. Cherry


    Shen rolled her eyes. "It''s me! I simply wanted to check if you''re still alive."


    She sat on the driver''s seat once they were all safely inside. "Linda, take off his clothes, and," Cherry


    Shen started, trying to hold back herughter. Then she handed her assistant a bag of makeup. "Help


    him put on the wig and wear some lipstick. Later, you''ll disguise as him and wander around the house.


    Make sure that the reporters don''t follow us around."


    Linda nodded. "Got it. What will you do?"


    "Me? I''m sending him to the ce he wanted to go. Otherwise, we''re both doomed," Cherry Shen


    grumbled as she drove steadily.


    Upon seeing them drive away, the reporters all piled up inside their car.


    "It''s not that easy, you know," the driver murmured. "That''s Cherry, Jonny''s top agent. She''s as slippery


    as a snake. You wouldn''t be able to get to her."


    Sure enough, Cherry Shen was incredibly cunning as she drove the car.


    On the first parts, she drove very slowly. In fact, her driving skills could beparable to an old woman


    driving her car.


    However, just as the green light was about to turn yellow, she would m her foot onto the gas and


    sped away. The reporters'' car would stop right there, and they fumed at the missed opportunity. The


    driver, on the other hand, didn''t look too bothered.


    "He''s drunk, so he''s probably heading back to his house," he reasoned. "We can ambush him there."


    Sure enough, their efforts paid off.


    When the reporters'' car arrived at the gate of themunity where Jonny lived, they could see him


    sneaking out of his own car and entering a convenience store at the end of the street.


    As soon as Jonny got out, his car sped away somewhere else.


    The reporters didn''t waste any time as they got off the car. "Is he going to buy condoms?" they


    murmured amongst themselves. "Is there someone waiting for him at home?"


    They kept taking pictures of the shadowed figure. It wasn''t until they got closer did they finally saw who


    it was. "What the hell? Is that a woman?"


    "Damn it!" Jonny must''ve been in the car right now. It seemed that Cherry Shen had set them up once


    more.


    They wanted to chase after her, but it was already toote.


    Once they arrived, Cherry woke Jonny up.


    It wasn''t until she helped him get out of the car was she finally able to breathe a sigh of relief.


    It wasn''t easy to be the top agent in the business. She usually ended her job when it was close to


    midnight.


    As she was about to drive home, she noticed that the reporters'' car came up again.


    Cherry gritted her teeth in annoyance. Couldn''t they just leave her alone?


    She mmed her foot onto the gas.


    At this point, her job was to lose them.


    However, the more she drove, the nearer the car became. Her eyebrows furrowed as she shuttled


    through the traffic lights.


    How could she go home if she couldn''t get rid of them?


    Just as the traffic lights in the intersection were about to turn yellow, Cherry grabbed that opportunity


    and rushed out, ready to get away from those damned reporters.


    However, a silver grey car appeared in the intersection.


    As the yellow light was on, the driver stopped.


    But it was already toote for Cherry to stop her car. In fact, she was already going in full speed.


    With a bang, the front of Cherry''s car was deeply embedded in the back of the car in front of her.


    Fortunately, the driver was obedient enough to stop on the right time. Otherwise, things would be


    worse.


    Cherry paled.


    The yellow light had turned red.


    The reporters'' cameras shed behind her, but she didn''t care. As she stared at the front of her car,


    she felt heartbroken.


    ''Jonny, I''d better receive somepensation for this!''


    Just as Cherry was about to move out of the way, it seemed as if her string of bad luck wasn''t done


    with her.


    The driver of the car she just crashed into got off and walked towards her.


    "Get off the car!" he yelled as his fist mmed against her window.


    When she turned, she couldn''t help but admire the man''s features. He had dark silky hair and bright


    eyes. His jawline was quite defined, and there was something about his face that seeped nothing but


    aristocracy and arrogance.


    If his deep eyes weren''t so icy, Cherry would ask him if he was interested in being a model instead.


    The midnight snack she had bought just now was knocked over due to the violent collision. Its hot


    content spilled all over her leg, and she winced at the sudden burning sensation. However, seeing as


    the man didn''t n on letting her go that easily, she needed to face it.


    She covered her long dress and stepped out of the car. "You''re in my way, Sir."


    The man motioned to the back of his car. "You hit me." His tone was determined and cold.


    "I have something urgent to get to. If you hadn''t stopped me, my car would''ve passed," she snapped.


    Although she felt a little bit guilty over the fact, she simply rolled her eyes in the face of the man''s icy


    re.


    "You hit me," he repeated,


    not bothering to listen to her exnation. Besides, it was the truth.


    "Fine, fine. I''m not blind." Cherry narrowed her eyes and pulled out her business card from her pockets.


    She wasn''t in the mood to argue. "Here''s my card."


    However, the man didn''t take it. "You hit me," he said once again, looking like a child who refused to


    budge.


    "Your point?" The paparazzi were already crowding around her, which didn''t improve her mood. "Just


    contact mywyer tomorrow, and I''ll pay you."


    "You hit me," he said. When she thought that he would only say that, he added, "But you didn''t


    apologize. Not everything can be solved with money."


    "Then what do you want?" Cherry demanded.


    "I''ll call the police." The man wrenched out his phone from his pockets without the slightest bit of


    hesitation.


    ''Son of the bitch!'' It wasn''t as if she was going to run away from him!


    "Do you even know who I am?" Cherry clenched her fists. "I''m a very famous agent in H City, so don''t


    worry, I won''t run away from you. And I don''t have the time¨C"


    Before she could finish her words, her phone rang. She grabbed her phone angrily.


    "Look, I can''t pick you up now! Let''s talk about itter." She hung up the phone and shoved it into her


    pockets. "I can''t go to the police station right now, okay?"


    "You haven''t apologized. How am I sure that you wouldn''t run away?" He grinned.


    There was something about the way his eyes glinted that would make anyone run the other way.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    But Cherry wasn''t just ''anyone''.


    She turned back to her car and grabbed her bag. Without another word, she grabbed all the cash she


    had in her wallet and handed it to him. "Is that enough? I''m in a hurry!"


    "Apologize," he continued to insist.


    "You''re the one who blocked my way!" Cherry wagged her fists. "I''m alreadypensating you for the


    repair. What more do you want?"


    "I could just call the police." The man shrugged as he dialed the number. "Besides, I don''t want to


    waste my time either."


    It seemed that Cherry shouldpromise.


    Finally, her shoulders sagged in defeat. "Look, I''m sorry, okay? I''m sorry. But you have to understand


    that you''re also wrong, you got that?" She ced her money into the man''s hand and snapped, "I hope


    that we''ll never see each other again."


    ''I''ve never met such a crazy man in the middle of the night!''


    Her leg was still burning from the soup that she couldn''t stand still. At this point, she had to make a


    detour to the hospital to deal with it. Otherwise, her father would be worried about her.


    Cherry gazed at the front of her car in misery. Now that her car was wrecked, how the hell was she


    going to get to work tomorrow?


    The man narrowed his eyes.


    Once Cherry jumped into the car, he knocked on the window and threw the money into the car seat.


    She stared at him nkly.


    "Not everything can be solved with money," he said coolly before returning to his car.


    As she stared at the retreating car, Cherry blinked in disbelief as she nced at the money that was


    littered all over her car.


    The man hated her?


    Cherry snorted.


    ''Isn''t that just fucking great?''


    She was so furious that sheughed.


    Even the famous star, Jonny Nelson, respected her. This barbaric guy stopped her in the intersection of


    the road and didn''t even show her an ounce of respect!


    ''I''d better not meet him again!''


    she thought.


    As Cherry moved, she could feel her leg thrumming in pain. She winced.


    She lifted her long dress to see that her fair skin was now scalded with several blisters.


    ''Forget it. I need to see the doctor.''


    If it hadn''t been for the wound, she would''ve already fought with the man.


    Cherry gritted her teeth. Now, not only was she burned, but her entire car was drenched with her


    midnight snack, and her bills were scattered all over the car!


    Forcing herself to stay calm, she drove to the nearest hospital.


    Now that she needed to wash and repair her car after the doctor''s consultation, it seemed that she


    wouldn''t get an ounce of sleep tonight.

 Chapter 2 A Merciless Doctor

    Chapter 2 A Merciless Doctor


    At midnight, the emergency room in the hospital was still bustling with iing patients.


    After entering the consulting room and wearing his white robe, Jacob Nelson quickly took over his


    colleagues'' shifts.


    "Handsome, you''rete today," one of the doctors teased.


    ''It''s funny to tease him.'' Such a beautiful face was truly a gift for all the women in the hospital.


    The patient stared at him, mesmerized by his beauty. In fact, as she stared deeper into his deep eyes,


    she found that her waist and legs didn''t hurt anymore.


    That was normally everyone''s reaction when they first caught sight of him.


    Ever since Jacob was transferred to H City, the number of iing patients in the emergency


    department had increased rapidly. Even the nurses didn''t know how that was possible. In fact, the


    female doctor even noticed how some of them were already recurring faces.


    "Yes," Jacob answered indifferently as he wrote on his medical sheet.


    The patient stared at him for a long time, without uttering a word.


    Finally, he raised his head to look at her. "What''s wrong with you?"


    "Oh." As if by magic, the patient finally came to her senses. "Yes. I¨CI was suffering from diarrhea. It''s


    weird, but I feel much better now."


    Hearing that, Jacob frowned. However, some of the other older people around them found this to be


    terribly amusing. Theyughed. "You won''t feel any pain once you see a doctor as handsome as this


    one," they teased.


    "Here. You can have a blood test." With a faint smile on his face, Jacob tore out his prescription and


    handed it to the woman.


    The patient took it as if she had gotten a treasure, and the people around her gazed at her and burst


    intoughter.


    "Next." Jacob turned helplessly.


    Cherry had already made an appointment, and she was disgruntled to see so many people at the


    emergency room.


    It seemed that it wouldn''t be convenient to suffer from an illness in the middle of the night.


    It was weird how everyone crowded around the door. She nced at one of the vacant chair and sat


    down ufortably.


    The patient came out murmuring, "Dr. Jacob is hot."


    Cherry ignored the woman''s words. All she wanted was to see whether or not she was next.


    When she finally entered the consulting room, the first thing she did was to train her eyes at the doctor


    in front of her.


    She froze, wanting nothing more than to race out of the room.


    ''Isn''t this the guy who asked me to apologize just now?''


    Jacob looked up.


    His eyes widened momentarily in recognition. "It''s you," he snapped before motioning to the chair in


    front of him. "Have a seat."


    Cherry gritted her teeth.


    How could a doctor even be so cold?


    "I was scalded," she snapped. "Just now, a blind man parked in front of me and collided with my car.


    Because of this, my soup spilled over and burned my leg."


    He shrugged, as if the ''blind man'' she talked about wasn''t him.


    "Lie on the bed," he said indifferently. As soon as Cherryy down on the bed, the man stood up and


    drew the curtains over them.


    Soon enough, the two of them were separated from the others.


    Cherry narrowed her eyes and clenched her fists. Although the man was a doctor, she was still on


    guard. Thest thing she needed was for the man to get back at her for what had happened.


    "Lift up your dress," he said coldly. He was wearing a clean mask over his face, revealing only his dark


    eyes.


    She pulled up her dress and exposed her milky thighs.


    "Your dress might rub against the woundter on," he suddenly noted.


    Before she could process what was happening, the man tore off arge part of her dress.


    Cherry gaped at him as she gazed at her exposed legs.


    If he hadn''t been a doctor, she would''ve shouted ''harassment''!


    "Do you know how much this dress costs?" she demanded. Her jaw was clenched. The dress was


    extremely expensive! How the hell was she going to wear this again when it was ruined?


    "Your wound might get worse," Jacob stated. Uncaring to her wails, he threw the fabric to her face.


    ''What the hell? Are all the doctors in H City assholes or is it just him?''


    "I want to report you," Cherry announced firmly.


    "There''s aint box outside. You could slip one in." He diverted his gaze and focused on


    preparing the disinfectant.


    Cherry was too busy worrying about how she was going to get her dress when she felt a sharp pain in


    her thigh.


    She cried out, wincing from the impact. "It hurts," she groaned out.


    The man didn''t say anything. Instead, he grabbed his pincers and proceeded to clean her wound


    mercilessly. His cold gaze was trained towards the blisters that peppered across her skin.


    "The wound''s infected, so you need an injection." He threw the receipt at her. "Go out and turn right.


    You have to pay the bill first before you could get an injection."


    ''Bastard!''


    Cherry''s face was beet red from the pain and embarrassment he had caused her.


    She stayed on the bed for a long time as she processed the man''s words. However, Jacob paid no


    heed to her. Instead, he pulled the curtains and sat back on his seat as he weed the next patient.


    Staring at her torn dress, Cherry clenched her jaw.


    In a few seconds, her beautiful ankle-length dress was now an awkward mini-dress.


    Grabbing her bag, she jumped out of bed and struggled to walk out of the consulting room. Each step


    was a pain to take, but she still continued to hold her head up high.


    What she didn''t know was that there was a pair of eyes following her retreating figure. There was


    something in Jacob''s eyes that shed with intensity before he returned to his patient.


    It was already dawn when Cherry returned to her house. She had just fixed her car and taken her


    injections.


    She didn''t even bother to freshen up as she fell onto herrge bed.


    She was exhausted after being up all night. Her wound still burned from the memory of what had


    happenedst night. Even the injection was a pain in the ass!


    Knowing the amount of work awaiting her, she shut her eyes and forced herself to sleep.


    Jonny was going to participate in a ne advertisement today. The sponsor was actually going to


    negotiate with her.


    Facing her wardrobe, Cherry chose a knee-length skirt.


    There were still red marks along her thigh, butpared to the excruciating pain she felt fromst


    night, they looked much better. It seemed that the medicine worked.


    However, she also remembered that the doctor had warned her not to touch the wound or get into the


    water.


    Could she still visit Jonny on set?


    ''Forget it!'' Cherry still needed to do her job. Without another thought, she changed into her dress and


    took the medicine that the man prescribed.


    On the prescription was his name: Jacob Nelson.


    His name and appearance might seem simr to some Prince Charming, but his actions and demeanor


    were far from that!


    She sneered, swearing to herself that she would never step into that hospital ever again!


    On the set.


    Handsome men and beautiful women posed under the spotlight. Their gazes were all trained to the


    camera as they disyed their jaw-dropping physical attributes.


    Among these people, one of the men stood out. With his dazzling smile and seductive gaze, he was


    enough to lure everyone in.


    Jonny gazed at the camera as he held hands with one of the actresses for the advertisement. He


    turned to her with eyes filled with affection. The model blushed, while Cherry resisted the urge to snort.


    Suddenly, the phone in her bag rang.


    She grabbed her phone. Seeing that it was a call from one of her senior executives, she winced, fully


    knowing that it wasn''t good news. ncing at one of her missed calls, she already knew what was


    going on.


    Sure enough, the man on the other end of the line was furious.


    "Cherry!" he snapped. "Where the hell are you?"


    "I''m on the set. Jonny''s shooting for an advertisement today." She nced at him.


    "Come back. We have something important to discuss."


    "I know. I got the call from Nandi News, but my phone was turned off." She pulled her bag strap over


    her shoulders. "I''ll be there in ten minutes."


    Without another word, she hung up. She made a gesture to her assistant, and Jonny could see her


    long curly hair disappear at the gate of the set.


    In ten minutes,


    Cherry finally arrived at thepany''s headquarters.


    "Cherry," the young assistant greeted her. "The vice president is waiting for you on Floor 12."


    "I know." Cherry stepped into the elevator. The professional suit she was wearing was not only modern,


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    but it was also very functional. She could move freely even if her outfit seemed tight-fitting.


    "Sir," she called, knocking on the door to the vice president''s office.


    When she walked in, she was greeted with her boss''s livid face.


    He spread out one of the tabloids onto the table and motioned to the headlines. "Look," he ordered.


    "Read it yourself."


    As soon as Cherry read the headline, her eyes widened.


    While she had been paying the price for almost ''breaking her leg'', it seemed that the reporters finally


    caught up to their target. On the front page were Jonny and a woman.


    Although their shadows were obscure, the scene of the two of them holding each other''s hands and


    drinking tea was very eye-catching. It would be a very destructive headline.


    "Jonny!" she cursed out. The vice president snorted. "You tell me. Not only does he not cherish his


    good image, but he ns to spread more gossip every day." He shook his head, frustrated. "His image


    could be ruined after this!"


    Cherry took a deep breath. "Sir, Nandi Newspapers chose to send the photos to you and not any


    newsstand. That meant that there''s still room for negotiation. I''ll do my best to get rid of this matter. If


    this is fake, then I swear I''ll drag them down for defamation! They''ll wish they''d rot in hell instead."


    The man breathed a sigh of relief. "I knew it was a right decision to hire you. Go and arrange it. Also,


    show these pictures to Jonny. Tell him not to act so recklessly next time. If someone finds even more


    scandalous pictures, no one could protect him!"


    Cherry nodded.


    Without another word, she walked out of the office and held her phone tight in her hands.


    "Is this the chief editor of Nandi News? This is Cherry." Her tone changed. "I''m really sorry. I was about


    to answer the phone, but the power of my phone ran out of power. I''m calling you right now while I''m


    charging my phone..."


    She couldn''t help but sigh in her heart. At this point, it seemed that she also wouldn''t go back early this


    time around. She quickly arranged a dinner with the chief editor.


    People were toasting to each other as they yelled out praises for each other''s work.


    The dishes were expensive and delectable. Every bite felt like a doorway to heaven.


    It was supposed to be a happy scene,


    if Cherry could ignore therge hand groping her leg.


    Finally, she took a step back when her phone rang. "I''m sorry. I have to answer this phone."


    The chief editor smiled. "Will youe backter after answering or will you just leave me hanging?"


    he teased.


    Cherryughed faintly. "In that case, I''ll have to punish myself with a cup of wine first." She drank up


    the wine in one gulp. "It''s a call from Jonny, so I must answer. Please forgive me."


    Then Cherry bowed her head and left the table.


    After closing the door, she took out her handkerchief and spat out all the wine in her mouth. Her nose


    wrinkled in disgust.


    The strong scent of alcohol lingered in the fabric as she threw it into the trash can. After taking a deep


    breath, she leaned against the door helplessly.


    The so-called phone call she was referring to was actually an rm she had set as an excuse.


    After pulling herself together, she walked to the bathroom before heading right back. Just then, she saw


    a tall figure passing by.


    It was him!

 Chapter 3 I Dont Need This Kind Of Service

    Chapter 3 I Don''t Need This Kind Of Service


    The man was also stunned. Apparently, he also recognized her.


    Compared to the man she had seen in the hospital, the man she saw today looked bookish and closed-


    off. However, she knew well about his icy features.


    She still remembered the man''s name, Jacob Nelson.


    Jacob slowly walked towards her. Just as he was about to brush past her, a yful smile threaded


    across the corner of her lips. "Dr. Jacob," she greeted. "Long time no see."


    It was obviously not a long time since they just metst night.


    He stopped. "I don''t know you."


    Cherry didn''t get angry. Instead, she hiked up her dress slightly to show him her milky things. The red


    spots were still visible, but they were already fading because of the ointment.


    "I have no need of that," he said bluntly.


    Her mind went nk for a while. It took her a few minutes to realize what he had taken her for.


    "I''m not that kind of person¨C"


    The door behind her opened.


    The drunken chief editor stumbled out and held her in his arms. His eyes wandered over her figure.


    "Have you finish the phone call?" he drawled. "Let''s talk, Miss Cherry. Otherwise, how could we solve


    the problem that you''ve brought up."


    The old man was already approaching fifty years old. He had a very visible beer belly, and his hairline


    was already receding. As his arms wrapped around the young woman, anyone would misunderstand


    their rtionship.


    Understanding shed in his eyes. Jacob waved his hand. "Go ahead with your business," he stated.


    It wasn''t as if he needed this type of woman.


    His lips curled as he walked into the room next to theirs.


    Cherry fumed.


    However, the old man didn''t seem to notice. Instead, he rubbed his hand over her smooth shoulder.


    "Let''s go inside first." Knowing that she had no other choice, she forced a smile into her face.


    When they entered the room, the grievance in her eyes slowly dissipated upon looking at the man


    before her.


    She ced a card in front of him.


    He raised his eyebrows as his hand wandered around his erged stomach. "I can see how much your


    He snorted and waved his hand. "If I withdraw the news, would you join me for¨C"


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "Jonny only gave me ten minutes. You know how willful he could be." Cherry sighed dejectedly and


    ced her hands on her knees, making sure to avoid brushing up against him. "I may not be free


    tonight, but I''m a hundred percent sure you''ll appreciate an exclusive interview for the promotion of


    Jonny''s new movie more."


    The chief editor cocked up an eyebrow. His eyes glinted in interest. "Exclusive?"


    "Absolutely. You arrange the time, and he''ll be there. Let''s make a deal," she said tly. "Besides, it will


    be good for you and your newspapers, if he''s on the front page, am I right?"


    The old man chuckled. "I could assume from his previous escapades that the man doesn''t like


    interviews too much. How can you assure me that he''d be there?"


    Her expression remained unchanged. "He''ll be there. I give my word."


    "Okay." The chief editor sighed regretfully. "What a pity, Miss Cherry, and here I thought I''ll have a


    chance with you."


    "A pity indeed. Ten minutes has passed." She grabbed her handbag and nced at her watch with a


    sigh. "I guess I better get going. Thank you, Sir."


    Watching her slim figure, the chief editor leaned against the back of his chair. "When can you go on a


    date with me?" he called out softly.


    Although his voice was soft, she heard it loud and clear.


    But she didn''t dare look back.


    The man was like a tiger. if she wasn''t careful, she''d get bitten.


    Just as Cherry walked out of the room, the people next to that room happened toe out as well.


    It seemed that the man was on his way to pay the bill just then.


    Holding his mother''s hand, Jacob carefully helped her out of the restaurant.


    "You do know that I''m not that old. You don''t have to assist me like this," the middle-aged woman


    beside himined.


    Although she was a proud mother of four children, time had been kind to her. Her face still looked like a


    woman in her forties than a woman about to celebrate her fifty-fifth birthday.


    "Mom." It was rare for him to be this gentle. "You know that your condition isn''t at its best. Even if you


    aren''t in your seventies, you still should be taken care of." He opened the car door for her. "Otherwise,


    why would I return to this city?"


    Donna Hua couldn''t help but feel guilty over his soft words.


    In order to deceive her son toe back, she told a very small lie.


    It was all Jonny''s fault. He was the one who told her that the air in J City was incredibly polluted and


    how everyone who lived there could be poisoned. She had been so anxious that she tricked her eldest


    son to return to her side.


    "I''m fine. Besides, if you''re not here, who would take care of me? All of my children have their own lives


    now, only you..." She frowned. "Although, I would appreciate it if you have your own wife and child¨C"


    "Mom, you think too much," Jacob interrupted her. "Aren''t you going to buy some clothes? Let me


    However, Donna Hua wouldn''t give up. "I just saw thatdying out of the next room. She looks


    incredibly beautiful. You would suit one another," shemented.


    "Mom, she''s a hostess. She''s only there to apany her clients."


    "What? But she doesn''t look like that."


    Although Donna Hua had only nced at the beauty just now, she could tell that her features were


    extremely elegant. There was not a single thing about her that looked seductive or flirty.


    Donna could tell that she was a gentle and sweet woman.


    She would be a decent daughter-inw.


    It wouldn''t be possible for her to be a hostess.


    "I saw it with my own eyes," Jacob insisted.


    He didn''t bother to mention how Cherry lifted up her skirt for him to see.


    Of course, his mother had always been worried about his single life that she would want to marry him


    off as quick as possible. As long as one woman looked his way, she was off nning their wedding.


    Jacob had been so used to living alone in J City that he didn''t need someone to interfere in his lifestyle.


    His mother, however, would beg to differ.


    Just as the two walked out of the restaurant, Cherry already stepped inside her car.


    She had always wore light to no make-up all year round. After all, she didn''t really need it. Her features


    was gentle enough. Her broad eyebrows framed her almond-shaped eyes. Her high cheekbones added


    some texture into her already gentle features


    She already looked beautiful.


    No one expected that such a beautiful woman would have such a sharp mind.


    Even then, she couldn''t help but recall her humiliating situation with Jacob.


    Her cheeks flushed. ''He''s only a stranger,'' she told herself. ''His opinions don''t matter.''


    She sat in the car and took out some rubbing alcohol stored in the back of her car. Without missing a


    beat, she wiped her shoulders, legs, and any part of her skin that had been touched by that man.


    After working in the entertainment sector for so many years, Cherry was already used to these types of


    harassment.


    She clenched her jaw.


    Drinking, having dinner, pretending to smile, all of those meant nothing to her.


    Even then, she couldn''t help but shiver at the thought of the old man''s hands running down her thighs.


    ''It''s the price you have to pay,'' she thought.


    As a top agent, she needed to force herself to be strong.


    She put away the alcohol and started the car.


    However, just as she was about to return to her home and lie on her veryfortable bed,


    her phone rang. Seeing that it was from Jonny, she answered.


    "Cherry, help me! I was injured on the set!" he shouted out, groaning in great pain.


    Eyes wide, Cherry gave a sharp turn to the opposite direction. "Which hospital are you in?" she


    demanded. "I''ll deal with it."


    "I''m still in the studio. Come here as soon as you can." Jonny hung up.


    Cherry didn''t dare dy.


    She mmed her foot onto the pedal and sped away.


    Were all her assistants stupid?


    The actor was injured, but they didn''t even bother to send him to the hospital? Did they really have to


    wait for her?


    ''What would they be without me?'' she thought exasperatedly.


    Cherry rushed to the studio as she heaved heavily.


    When she arrived, she saw Jonny lounging on the chair.


    "Hurry up, send him to the hospit¨C" However, she stopped herself.


    Jonny was calmly drinking from his bottle. In fact, he looked extremely healthy. It didn''t look as if he had


    been injured.


    "Didn''t you say that you were injured?" Cherry crossed her arms over her chest, looking extremely


    unconvinced.


    "Yes." Jonny raised his hand.


    There was a deep wound on his arm and blood was oozing out of the gash. However, it was obvious


    that the bleeding had stopped.


    "The wound is deep," he exined. Cherry didn''t look amused at all. "And? What do you want me to


    do?"


    "Take me to my brother''s hospital." He grinned cheekily. "If I needed to get stitches and a tetanus shot,


    I''ll have the whole day off. You can talk to my sponsors."


    Cherry sighed helplessly and shook her head. What the hell was she going to do with him?


    If he wanted to get a break, then he might as well tell her. Why did he have to pretend to be injured?


    Cherry talked with the director for a long time. When the foreign director nced at Jonny''s state, he


    faked a painful expression.


    He even groaned for added effect. Soon enough, the director finally agreed. Jonny followed behind


    Cherry. Several assistants crowded over him, wanting to see if they could do anything to help them.


    "All of you could leave now," he said weakly. "Cherry can take me to the hospital." As soon as they left


    the set, Jonny stered arge smile on his face.


    "I''ve already told him that you might need to stay in the hospital for a check-up, so he''ll give you a day


    off tomorrow," Cherry said dryly. "You ass. Why did you have to say that you were


    injured?"

 Chapter 4 Top Agent

    Chapter 4 Top Agent


    Fortunately, the director was very simple. He believed what Cherry said and it made her felt sorry for


    him.


    No wonder Jonny insisted on hering. If she didn''te, how could he find someone to exin for


    hisziness?


    She had never heard that he had a brother!


    Jonny pretended to be innocent and said, "Well, I should have rested for a while. I''ve lost a lot of blood,


    okay? "


    "Well, I''ll drive you home directly?" Cherry started the car.


    "Didn''t you say that you would take me to my brother''s hospital? I''ve asked him to wait for me in the


    hospital. Don''t worry. It''s very close. "


    Cherry looked back at him in confusion, "Do you really have a brother?" She had been his agent for


    many years and had never heard that he had a brother.


    Jonnyughed.


    Leaningfortably against the back seat, he said, "I really have. But my brother is different from me.


    He studied very well. Later, he went to the best medical university in the maind. Recently, he was


    deceived back by my mother. " There was a hint of mockery in his tone, which made Cherry frown.


    She didn''t respond. Jonny had made his debut very early, and his hard work in the entertainment circle


    was not something that ordinary people could understand.


    Perhaps his efforts were overshadowed by the light of his brother who was good at studying, right?


    She drove to the hospital ording to the address he told her.


    But how could that road be so familiar?


    It seemed that they were heading to the hospital where she had just sufferedst night.


    "My brother is working in surgery. Recently, he seems to be working in shifts in emergency room. He


    was supposed to have dinner with my mother tonight. I''ve called him to deal with my wound. " Jonny


    stretched himself and said, "You can go back after you finish the procedure for me."


    Cherry couldn''t control her tongue.


    She couldn''t help but ask, "Is your brother named Jacob Nelson?"


    Jonny''s eyes lit up, "What? Do you know him? "


    Cherry curled her lips.


    That''s enough. ''Enemies are bound to meet in a narrow alley.''


    She didn''t expect to meet him again!


    Jonny moved around and the wound was about to bleed.


    As soon as she parked the car, she followed him into the elevator.


    Jacob was already waiting at the medical station.


    When he saw Jonny, he stood up quickly. There was a trace of worry on his cold face. "How did you get


    hurt?"


    He nced at Cherry and the surprise in his eyes was perfectly concealed. He lowered his head and


    checked Jonny''s wound.


    When Jonny saw his brother, he didn''t care about it at all. "Well. It''s amon thing to have wounds. I


    was injured identally when hung on the wire. That''s it... "


    "You need to disinfect yourself first. Since you got injured in this way, it''s safer to have an injection to


    get rid of the tetanus." said Jacob, taking him to the medical station quickly.


    When the cotton pad in his hand touched Jonny''s wound, the other party let out a cry of pain. He raised


    his head and rolled his eyes. "You have the face to cry out pain now. Why don''t you cherish your own


    body?"


    Jonny was unhappy, "Who said I don''t cherish it? The wire stunt was going to be broken. Is this what I


    can control? I''ve been working all day long. There are either wounds here or there. If you don''t want to


    deal with it, I can find someone else to solve it! "


    Jonny was famous for his bad temper. Over the years, after he became famous, his bad temper was


    known to all.


    Jacob just looked at him coldly, "Others won''t take you as a brother!" He pressed down hard on the


    cotton in his hand, and Jonny was so painful that he wanted to beat him.


    "Anesthetic." He turned around to look for the injection. "You need to have stitches, don''t touch water


    before removing the stitches."


    Jonny stared at him and said, "If you take me as your brother, would you touch it so hard?"


    Without answering, Jacob skillfully gave Jonny an injection and said lightly, "I''m not like you. I can tell


    the good from the bad. Don''t hang out with those of whom you don''t know clearly. "


    Cherry was stunned.


    ''What is he talking about?''


    Jonny was the first one to say, "What did you mean?"


    Rose his head and gave a proper nce at Cherry, who sneered, "What? Doctor Nelson, do you


    remember who I am? "


    "I''m sorry. I didn''t remember it before you lifted the dress."


    In other words, it was not easy for him to forget it after her lifting the dress.


    Jonny blinked and looked back and forth between the two.


    What did these two guys hide from him?


    "I didn''t remember you before you tore my dress." Cherry replied calmly, "Dr. Nelson, you have been


    against me since we met for the first time. You can ask Jonny what kind of person I am. I''m sorry. I can


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    only say that you are still far away from distinguish good from bad."


    Jonny couldn''t helpughing. Soon, his smile turned into a grimace. His brother''s needle had been


    injected into his arm. Even if he had been given an anesthetic, he still felt ufortable.


    "Brother," heughed, "can you calm down? This is my agent. No matter you can tell the good from the


    bad, please remember that you are stabbing your brother''s arm. Please be mercy. "


    "Didn''t you just say that I didn''t treat you as my brother?" Jacob said coldly, "I''m really worried about


    you that you have such an agent. She has been making you a pimp for many years, hasn''t she? "


    Hearing that, Jonny was stunned for a while. Cherry retorted unhurriedly, "I''m sorry. In the past five


    years, I have to help Jonny cancel these social engagements, and I have never helped him take over


    these things. Anyway, no matter what kind of person you are, you think others are the same. "


    That was enough. This bastard had been prejudiced against her for many times. She must fight back.


    Jonny looked back at his elder brother in a daze. Sure enough, Jacob was not easy to deal with.


    Although he said something wrong, he hit the nail on the head. "No wonder people say that the


    entertainment circle is in a mess. It''s really messy." He unhurriedly stitched the wound for Jonny.


    "Jonny, if I tell Dad that you have such an agent, he will definitely not allow you to stay in the


    entertainment circle anymore. Although we are short of money, we don''t do this like others. "


    Cherry was almost choked by his words.


    However, she didn''t want to show weakness. "I''m sorry. You have been outside for so many years,


    haven''t you? So you know nothing. Didn''t Jonny tell you? I''m the agent selected by his father. Five


    years ago, Mr. Nelson interviewed me in person, then he asked me to work for Jonny. "


    These two people were so eloquent that even Jonny felt that his eyes were not enough.


    It was really a good way to distract his attention. His wound didn''t hurt anymore!


    "Sure enough." after suturing the wound, Jacob slowly cut off the thread for his little brother. "Father


    doesn''t understand that people will change."


    "You are the one who has changed!" Cherry couldn''t stand it anymore, "You said I was unclear. I can


    send you awyer''s letter to sue you for nder. Believe it or not?"


    "I only believe in my own eyes." He turned around and pointed at his bright eyes. "I don''t care what you


    are doing, but please don''t mislead my younger brother."


    Did Jonny need her to mislead him?


    He was already bad enough, Okay?


    Seeing that Cherry, who had always been calm as a strong woman, was about to copse, Jonny


    almost burst intoughter.


    Jacob frowned and asked, "It doesn''t hurt anymore? Is it so funny? "


    "No... Why do you two hate each other? What happened? "


    A calm strong woman and a cold doctor. What happened between them?


    "It''s none of your business!" Cherry crossed her hands and asked, "Jonny, have you finished or not?


    Let me drive you home. "


    Before Jonny could answer her question, Jacob said, "No, thanks. I can drive him home. " He muttered


    in a low voice, "I don''t want him to be taken away to do some bad things."


    Cherry was so angry that her pretty face turned pale.


    "You can go back first." Jonny waved his hand to let her go.


    "It''s better to stay away from such a messy person. There are too many things in the entertainment


    circle that you can''t control. If you can find other opportunities to transform, you''d better do something


    else. " Jacob suddenly said in a low voice.


    Jonnyughed and said, "Transformation? I don''t know how to read. I can''t be a doctor like you. I''m


    used tovish money on everything. What can I do to earn money faster than being a star? "


    Jacob''s thin lips moved, but he didn''t say anything else.


    It seemed that his younger brother didn''t wee him toe back.


    He lowered his eyes to hide his disappointment.


    Even at home, he was still lonely.


    But it didn''t matter as long as he got used to it.


    Jacob didn''t say anything more. Jonny turned over and jumped off the operating table.


    He moved his hand as if nothing had happened. "I''m starving to death. Go home and ask mom to cook


    noodles for me."


    After packing up, Jacob walked in front of him and said, "Don''t take painkillers tonight when your


    wound hurts. Just hold on."


    "It doesn''t matter. I''m used to it." Jonny got in his car carelessly.


    In the dark night, the two brothers'' car steadily moved forward...


    "How did you get hurt like this?" Donna''s heart ached. With red eyes, she immediately ordered the


    servants to boil red date water. "You are not allowed to go back to your own house these days. Only


    when you stay here can I take care of you."


    Jonnyy on the bedzily and said, "It''s not a big deal. Mom, it''s just a little bruise. I''ll take a day off


    tomorrow and continue to work the day after tomorrow. The advertising has not been finished yet. "


    "Can''t you quit it?" Donna only cared about her son''s health. "We don''t need to earn so much money.


    It''s enough."


    "Mom." Jonny said helplessly, "I need to pay the liquidated damages if I stop shooting it now. It''s more


    than ten million dors."


    Donna stuck out her tongue. For a middle-ss housewife like her, this number was like a fantasy.


    "Don''t worry" he hugged his mother. "I have saved money these years, but I don''t think it''s a good deal


    to spend it like this. Thepany won''t be able to exin it either." He kissed his mother and said,


    "You''re going to be 55 years old in a few days, and it''s also the anniversary of your marriage with my


    father for 28 years. How about I take care of it?"

 Chapter 5 Birthday Plan

    Chapter 5 Birthday n


    Donna hesitated for a moment and said, "Your father... He doesn''t know it... "


    As a university professor, York Nelson, the parent of the Nelson n, had a strange temper.


    There was no doubt that Jonny was thest child who couldn''t study well in the school in this family. His


    family had always been against his choice of being a star. York Nelson had said that he would never


    use the money his son earned as a star. It was true that he hadn''t used a penny of this son in the past


    few years.


    "He..." Jonny was a little sad, "I''m also his son, and I also make money. Why does he look down upon


    me? He didn''t spend my money. He only spent my brother''s. I... "


    "It doesn''t matter. We won''t let him to know it''s you who do it." Donnaforted her son.


    Jonny smiled and said, "I know. Mom loves me the most."


    "Of course I love you." Tears welled up in Donna''s eyes. "You''re hurt like this..."


    Thinking of what happened tonight, Jonny couldn''t helpughing.


    "Why are you stillughing since you have been hurt like this? Your brother said that you had already


    been sewed seven stitches! "


    "No, not for this..." The more he thought about it, the funnier he felt. "Tonight, when I went to have


    stitches, my agent and my brother quarreled with each other. s, I really didn''t expect that my brother,


    who is usually so boring, would quarrel with others and beat my agent with sharp teeth. He is


    awesome. "


    Donna looked at him in disbelief, "It''s impossible, isn''t it? ording to your brother''s character, if he is


    angry, he can punch others. But quarrels... I don''t believe it. "


    "Really. It was a woman. Could my brother, who has a taekwondo ck belt, hit her? He talked to her


    with all kinds of mockery. By the way, it''s the first time I''ve seen my brother behave like this. "


    "But he never did that before..."


    "That''s why it''s so funny." Jonny rolled on the bed. "My agent is said to be able to persuade a dead


    person. Unexpectedly, she was beaten up tonight and her face turned pale with anger. s. It turned


    out that my brother was so eloquent! I think the two of them are like happy enemies. "


    The speaker didn''t mean it, but the listener did.


    Donna rolled her eyes, "Which agent of yours? Male or female? Is he or she married? "


    "Mom, are you checking the household register?" Jonny was even happier, "She''s a girl, the same age


    as me. She doesn''t even have a boyfriend..."


    Donna was so excited that she held his hand tightly.


    Jonny shouted like a pig.


    "Sorry, sorry..." "I''m too excited. When will you bring your agent to me?"


    Jonny looked at his mother vigntly and said, "Don''t try to pair me up with her." They had been


    together for five years and hadn''t had a spark yet, which meant that she was really not his liking type.


    "No. You can just bring her here. " Donna asked anxiously.


    She didn''t need to worry about Jonny, who had been surrounded by gossip all day long. What she was


    worried about was the silent Jacob.


    "Okay." Jonny turned over and hugged his mother. "Since you have promised me that I will take charge


    of your 55 year old birthday party, I will ask Cherry toe here and let her take charge of it. Don''t


    worry. She will do it well for you. "


    Donna grinned from ear to ear and said, "Okay. I like this name as soon as I hear it. "


    Jonny felt a little uneasy.


    Should he tell his mother that the quarrel between the two of them tonight was not a happy one?


    In a week, it was absolutely no problem for the capable Cherry to make the n.


    But before that, Jonny had arranged a meeting for her and his mother.


    Seeing the gentle smile on her face, Donna couldn''t help asking, "Miss Cherry, have we met before?"


    "Auntie, just call me Cherry." Cherry smiled and said, "No, I don''t think so. Otherwise, how could I


    forget you since you have such a good character and appearance?"


    Jonny really wanted to despise his mother.


    In order to take her to be her daughter-inw, she even used this trick. It was very old, okay?


    "Mom." He tried to smooth things over. "Maybe you have seen her in some of my interviews? After all,


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    she is my agent. "


    "No..." Donna frowned and said, "I really..."


    "Well, you can talk to her. You can ask for anything. I will ask the driver to take me for a walk. " Jonny


    ran away quickly.


    "Really?" Donna looked at Cherry with an embarrassed smile and said, "Thank you."


    "I majored in nning." With a sweet smile, Cherry said, "Aunt, if you have any requirements, just tell


    me. I''ll try my best to arrange them."


    Jonny asked her toe here instead of inviting a nningpany outside. On one hand, he wanted


    to protect his privacy, and on the other hand, he wanted to give his mother a special birthday party.


    "I have only one request..."


    Cherry pricked up her ears.


    "Save money..."


    The smile on Cherry''s face froze. "Don''t worry. I will never be extravagant... "


    She asked for some family photos and the photos of the two elders from Donna.


    The most troublesome thing was that they were all photos without negatives or digital data.


    It was not difficult for Cherry.


    She asked the technical department to deal with it. Not only did she expand the size of the photos, but


    she also saved a copy of the negatives and sent it to Donna.


    She didn''t expect that as the mother of the famous Jonny, it was so easy for her to be satisfied.


    She was so happy that she cried.


    "It''s really not easy. I wanted to save these photos a long time ago, they get old year after year. I''m


    afraid they will be yellowing if I want to show them to my grandson in the future..."


    "It doesn''t matter." Cherryforted her in a soft voice, "Aunt, if you want to keep some copies, tell me


    and I''ll do it for you, okay?"


    In the photos, there were two people''s world, three people''s world, four people, five people...


    Only then did Cherry realize that Jonny had three brothers and sisters.


    The most outstanding person in the photo was not the famous star, Jonny Nelson.


    It was the cold Jacob.


    Since he was a child, he had the same expression on his face as if he had been frozen. There was no


    photo with a little smile on it.


    But it didn''t damage his brilliance at all.


    Even if she only looked at the photos, she could quickly point out which one was him.


    He had been a handsome man since he was a child, and his facial features hadn''t changed at all.


    He grew up naturally and looked very handsome.


    Except that his personality was really annoying and he really had a bad mouth...


    It seemed that she didn''t hate him so much when she saw the photos. The world was really an age to


    judge people ording to the appearance.


    Seeing that Cherry was looking at their photos, Donna came over and said, "This is my eldest son."


    She moved her fingertips upward in the position of Jacob without being noticed. "She graduated from


    Medical University and now works in the hospital of H city. Among my four children, he is the smartest.


    Now, he doesn''t have a girlfriend... "


    Cherry appropriately concealed her surprise and looked away as if she wasn''t the one who had been


    staring at the photo. "Well, he''s really excellent. I''ll take care of these photos. Please wait patiently.


    After a week, please check the result. "


    Among the family members, only Jacob asked about his mother''s birthday arrangement, "How about


    we ask Jonny to go out for a meal together at that time?"


    Donna smiled, "It doesn''t matter. I''ve invited the nningpany. They can do it."


    Jacob nodded, "Then give me their phone number. I''ll talk to them."


    "No, no." She was afraid that her husband would know it was Jonny''s idea. "It''s not your birthday. I''m


    the one who should give them advice."


    Jacob gave her mother a meaningful look and didn''t say anything more.


    Donna felt a little guilty.


    Time was almost up. Could Cherry n her birthday well?


    Cherry rented a vi in the middle of the mountain.


    The hugewn and outdoor garden could amodate more than a hundred people, which was


    absolutely no problem.


    What''s more, they only invited rtives, friends. The stars and media were not included in the


    invitation.


    In the afternoon, Jacob drove his mother to the hillside. The decoration of the venue lit up his eyes.


    At the entrance, there was an iron arch decorated with purple silk flowers and gardenia. On both sides


    of the passage, there were blue and purple crystal ss vases, flowers made of irises and gardenia,


    and they were decorated with milk white silk ribbon. In the middle, there were white and pink carpet


    with rose petals.


    The most special part was the photo disy corridor from the entrance to the middle of the guest seats.


    The photo frames were made into an exquisite and attractive western style aesthetic style. The colors


    were respectively milk white, blue purple, smoke pink and other warm colors. They were ced on a


    special decoration rack, which was made into milk white, surrounded by pink, white and purple roses.


    The photos were of Donna and the whole family. They were ced in the order of the time, which


    seemed very thoughtful.


    The warm lights of pale yellow, light purple and milk white mixed with each other and looked very


    warm.


    The arrangement of the birthday table was also his mother''s favorite light purple color, noble and


    elegant.


    This nningpany had a good taste.


    Jacob couldn''t help appreciating it.


    Seeing that Donna wasing, Cherry immediately walked up to her and said, "Auntie, you''re here?


    I''m sorry that I asked you toe here to change your clothes. "


    Frowning, Jacob asked, "Why are you here?"


    Could this person''s identity be a little more changeable?


    Sometimes she was a hostess, sometimes was an agent, and now she was a staff of the nning


    "Mr. Nelson, I''m sorry. Please cooperateter. The guests need to sign their namester. We have a


    staff responsible for it, but you need to supervise it."


    In other words, he should stand at the door to wee the guest!


    Donna looked between the two and couldn''t helpughing.


    His son just stared at the girl without saying a word.

 Chapter 6 A Tough Woman

    Chapter 6 A Tough Woman


    "Humph!" Finally, Jacob snorted and strode to the door.


    She seldom saw her son being so obedient.


    ''Damn it! I''ve been smiling from ear to ear. What should I do?''


    "The staff will help you change your clothes. I''ve arranged two suits of clothes and jewelry for you. You


    can check whether you like them or not. Of course, these have been bought by Jonny. You can take


    them home. "


    Should Donna say that she loved this lovely girl to death?


    The two purple evening dresses were so beautiful.


    She said sincerely, "Thank you very much. Please be my guest tonight and let me treat you a meal."


    Cherry''s temple twitched. "I''m sorry, aunt. I have to be here tonight. I can''t leave until all the guests


    leave. I''m in charge."


    "That''s good." Donna blurted out unconsciously.


    "Good?" Cherry frowned.


    "I mean, if you are here, I''m not afraid of any problem.


    There shouldn''t be any problem." "Don''t worry. Everything will be okay. "


    Sure enough, everything was right.


    From the guests entering the venue, holding her husband''s hand, to the dishes on the te, to the


    music and warm pictures yed on the LED screen, everything was wless.


    Donna''s heart melted with satisfaction. No matter what she said, she would let Cherry sit next to her.


    "No, no, no." Cherry refused at once.


    This was the position of the family. Besides, there was a handsome guy next to her. She didn''t want to


    ''enjoy'' the cold andfortable feeling in this kind of weather.


    "I still have a task to do. I''ll disturb you when I sit with you. I''ll go to the staff''s desk. "


    Jacob looked at her indifferently.


    He was surprised.


    Since such a woman could arrange the whole banquet in such an orderly way, why did she have to be


    a hostess?


    However, he lowered his eyes. She was working in the entertainment circle, and maybe she was happy


    in it.


    "Oh, I don''t know when it will be finished. Cherry, let my son drive you home, okay? " Donna rolled her


    eyes and came up with another idea.


    "No, thanks." Cherry refused again, "I can drive myself."


    Donna quickly picked up a ss of white wine and poured it into Jacob''s mouth in front of everyone.


    "Mom... What are you doing? "


    "Oh my God!" "I forgot that you were driving, I made you drunk. The police will publish you for drunk


    driving if you drive. What should you do? Who can send you back? "


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    She looked around the table, but no one dared to speak in front of their brother''s livid face.


    "Well, Miss Cherry, do you mind sending my son back?" Satisfied, Donna looked at Cherry and blinked


    her eyes two times.


    "Uh..." Before Cherry could say no, Jacob said coldly, "No, thanks. There is a taxi outside. I can take a


    taxi home." He took out a piece of tissue and slowly wiped off the wine spilled all over his face.


    Cherry rolled her eyes and said, "Actually, I don''t mind. We''re on the same way. Besides, Mr. Nelson


    and I have met before. He should be very relieved with my driving skill. "


    Jacob narrowed his eyes.


    Donna was so happy, "Thank you, Cherry. My son just doesn''t like to talk."


    "Yes, he likes to quarrel." Cherry smiled, bowed to her and said goodbye. Then she turned around and


    left.


    "Mom, what are you doing?" The people at the table tried their best not tough out, but only Jacob


    looked a little embarrassed. "If you do this, people will misunderstand!"


    "My son." Donna''s eyes suddenly filled with tears. "Do you want to tell me that you are only interested


    in men?"


    "No..." Jacob took a deep breath.


    What did her mother think of?


    "That''s good. If you let someone drive you, you will lose a piece of meat? " Donna pped her hands


    with satisfaction, picked up the ss, and held the old man''s hand. "Come on, York, let''s toast to the


    guests together!"


    As soon as their parents left, the girls and boys burst intoughter.


    Especially Richard, his youngest brother, who had just entered the University. He was a standard


    freshman, and now he wasughing happily.


    "Shut up!" Jacob nced at them coldly.


    They had to hold back theirughter.


    Jacob red at Jonny and said, "Don''t think that I don''t know it was you who did it!"


    "It''s okay. Mom always wants to introduce a woman to you. If you had a girlfriend earlier, you wouldn''t


    have ended up like this. " How could Jonny be afraid of him? He stuffed his mouth full of food and


    smiled with his eyes narrowed.


    "Humph!" Jacob snorted.


    If his mother knew that the woman was selling her body, would she still be so enthusiastic to pair the


    two of them together?


    No matter how reluctant Jacob was, he had to get in Cherry''s car when his mother looked at him with


    expectant eyes.


    ncing at him, Cherry slowly started the car and said, "Oh, shit! I don''t know if I will have a rear end


    collision or not? Since the rear end collision in the middle of the nightst time, my car seems to have


    been braked badly... "


    "You can drive my car." He looked out of the window, not even taking a look at her.


    "Oh, yours? Maybe it is destined to be rear ended... "


    "Enough!" He turned around and stared at her. "I''ll pay you tonight. How much do you want? Name a


    price. "


    "I''m sorry. I wouldn''t have taken this job if you hadn''t booked it in advance." Did he know how many


    nights she had to stay up? "If it weren''t for Jonny, I wouldn''t have gotten involved in this! God knows


    how much I don''t want to see you! "


    As soon as she saw him, bad luck came.


    She was a sociable person, but asionally there would be someone she didn''t want to deliberately


    please, such as the one in front of her!


    "The same!" He snorted, "If you continue to talk nonsense in front of my mother, I will tell her about


    your prostitution!"


    "When did I do that?" He said itst time, and this time! Come on, she hadn''t had a boyfriend yet, and


    she was still a virgin! She was so angry that she trembled all over. "Jacob, you can wait to receive the


    "Humph. Whatever. " He shrugged his shoulders and said, "Anyway, it''s you who was lifting up your


    dress in front of me, isn''t it?"


    "It''s you who tore my dress, right?" She retorted coldly.


    This woman! Was she reasonable or not?


    "I tore your dress to deal with your wound!" He gritted his teeth.


    "Then I lifted up my dress just to remind you of me when you see the wound!" The two of them were so


    angry that their faces turned red. Almost every car passing by them couldn''t help but look into the car


    to see which couple had quarreled so fiercely.


    The two of them snorted at the same time and turned their heads away, ready to ignore each other.


    The car slowly stopped.


    Jacob looked out of the window and then turned to look at Cherry.


    She picked up her bag and jumped out of the car easily. "I had a quarrel with you, which made me


    hungry. Humph, I''ll buy myself some midnight snack."


    Looking at her receding figure, Jacob narrowed his eyes.


    For the whole night, she shuttled around the venue like a busy bee. It was undeniable that even the


    fireworks in thest round were wonderful.


    She was so busy that she might not have anything to eat the whole night?


    Therefore, it was understandable that she was hungry now.


    He waited silently in the car.


    Cherry moved quickly.


    She bought a bowl of dumplings and walked out of the restaurant.


    Before she could get close to the car, a man with a bucket hat suddenly rushed out of thene nearby.


    He rushed to Cherry, pulled the bag in her hand with all his strength, and escaped quickly.


    His strength was very strong, and Cherry hadn''t loosened her grip subconsciously, so she was dragged


    a few steps forward by the thief.


    She fell to the ground and was dragged a few steps. The dumplings in the other hand had already been


    overturned, and the hot dumplings that had just been pulled out of the pot ''kissed'' her thigh again.


    "Ouch..." She eximed in a low voice. Her whole arm, which was dragging on the ground, was


    burning.


    Seeing that she was still holding the bag, the thief lifted his foot and kicked her head.


    The man in the car quickly opened the door.


    "Bastard!" Cherry gritted her teeth and thought, ''There is also the money paid by Jonny in my bag. The


    hard work of the staff tonight is all in it. How can I let him get it easily! ?''


    Cherry didn''t let go of it. She held the ground with one hand and tried to stand up, avoiding the man''s


    kick.


    Jacob had kicked the man in the face.


    The man didn''t seem to expect that there was such a tall man in her car. He was frightened and


    loosened his grip on her bag.


    The tough woman on the ground got up quickly and pulled her bag back with both hands.


    Jacob had already grabbed the man''s neck, threw him to the ground and stepped on his chest.


    "Why don''t you let go? !" Cherry kicked him too.


    "Let go!" Jacob''s expression was as cold as ice. He was so agile that this little thief was no match for


    him at all.


    "Let me go. I dare not..." The man begged.


    "No, how can I let you go? !" She called the police quickly.


    "You called the police. I''ll be out in a few days, but I''m afraid you''ll have a hard time in the future." The


    man threatened bluntly.


    "That''s good." Jacob said coldly, "I recorded what you said. I''m also a witness. How about this? I


    believe the police won''t mind suing you for threatening. "


    Cherry curled her lips and said, "I don''t mind taking dictation."


    ''Son of a bitch! My hands are numb now. ''


    She raised her elbow and found that her scalp was numb.


    Several deep bloodstains were shocking on her elbow. Blood beads were gathering quickly, and grit


    and mud on the ground stuck to the wound. It was not that she didn''t feel pain, but that she was numb


    with pain.


    As for her legs, there must be several big blisters.

 Chapter 7 Sweet Company

    Chapter 7 Sweet Company


    The patrolling police came soon.


    The three were taken to the police station.


    "You can go back first. It has nothing to do with you. I don''t want to waste your time." Cherry turned


    around and said to Jacob lightly.


    "I''m also a good citizen who had caught the thief. What do you mean by driving me away?" He raised


    his eyebrows.


    Cherry narrowed her eyes.


    She had been having a hard time when she met him. Now she finally got a better impression of him,


    but he still argued with her. "Whatever."


    She was the second one to finish her confession.


    It was alreadyte at night after recording the confession.


    Jacob was still sitting on the bench outside the door.


    "Are you waiting for me to drive you home?" Her hands were numb from falling, and she didn''t know if


    she could drive normally.


    The man nced at her and said indifferently, "Your wound needs to be treated. And I''m a doctor. "


    She was stunned.


    Jacob had already stood up and pulled her to sit down.


    There was a small bag beside him, which contained simple cotton, disinfectant, anti-inmmatory drugs


    and so on.


    "You have these with you?" She was surprised. She couldn''t help asking.


    He looked up at her and pointed to the other side.


    A huge signboard of pharmacy was clearly visible.


    Cherry blushed.


    It seemed that she was not smart enough to deal with this man.


    He carefully dealt with the wound for her. When the medical alcohol touched the bleeding ce, she


    winced in pain, "Ouch!" He stared at her and said, "Now you know it hurts? Why did you pretend to be


    strong just now? "


    "When did I pretend to be strong?" She still protected her bag and said, "Here is the bill for all the


    expenses tonight. If the money is lost, the loss will be great. I will pay a lot."


    The look in Jacob''s eyes suddenly changed.


    Yes, she was narrow-minded, which would change a soft woman into a tough one.


    He had seen that.


    Seeing the bandaged Cherry, Ad Mei was stunned and asked, "What happened? Are you injured? "


    "Forget it." "Bad luck!" Cherry sat down and took out the money from her bag. "I was almost robbed. By


    the way, this money will be given to the students who attended the party nning that day. "


    Ad Mei looked at her and shook her head, "Cherry, you..." She took the money and said, "You''re


    badly injured. Why don''t you stay at home for two days? I''ve told you that it''s not reliable for you to be


    an agent... "


    "Well." Cherry sipped her coffee and said, "You are more nagging than my father. You are just my


    senior sister. How can you act like my mother?"


    Ad Mei couldn''t helpughing, "Am I that old?" She touched her face and said, "Forget it. Maybe it''s


    because I have been a teaching assistant for a long time that I act as an elder."


    Cherry blinked naughtily and said, "In that case, you can find a handsome man to end your single life."


    Ad Mei sneered, "Come on, as if you are going to marry."


    "Hey, can we still be friends if you talk like this?"


    "Don''t be friends. I''m your senior." Ad Mei waved her hand decisively, and the waiter came up to her,


    "Give me two blueberry cakes, two cups of ice cream..."


    "No, just order one for each." Cherry hastily waved her hand.


    "Woman, what will your money be used for if you don''t eat?" Ad Mei rolled her eyes at her and said,


    "If you eat it and gain a pound of weight, I allow you to curse me to grow two pounds!"


    Resting her head on her hands, Cherry said, "Sister, you don''t gain weight. Besides, I''m so hurt that I


    can''t visit anyone. Are you going to make me fat to death?"


    "Take it easy." Ad Mei quickly cut a piece of cake for her. "A woman should love herself more when


    no man loves her."


    "Then find a man to love you."


    "As for men, if they are reliable..." Ad Mei suddenly curled her lips and smiled.


    Cherry sighed.


    There was no one else in Ad Mei''s family. She had been very independent since she was a child.


    Although she was only two years older than her, as an assistant teacher in the University, she had to


    do a lot of part-time jobs. She didn''t buy a house in H City herself. She just bought a shop to rent, and


    the rent of a month was very considerable.


    "Don''t say like that." Cherry added some sugar to her coffee and said, "Don''t always drink bitter coffee.


    Life is not so bitter."


    With a bright smile, Ad Mei said, "Come on, you hypocrite. You should find a man to love you, but I


    don''t need it."


    She suddenly remembered something and said, "Cherry, I''m going to open a new shop. Come with me


    this afternoon."


    "Come on, I don''t have a share even if I go to see it." With a sigh, Cherry continued, "But I''m sure I''ll go


    since you asked."


    Although her thighs were not very presentable.


    "Didn''t you just buy onest year? You bought another one this year? "


    "Yes. I need to pay the bank loan. "


    "Then..."


    "I''ve changed to another school this term." Ad Mei smiledcently, "I''ve seeded in my job


    hopping, and my annual sry will be doubled. So, reward myself."


    Cherry decided to continue to eat the cake.


    Compared with others, it was really annoying.


    "Go to a new ce and find out if there is a handsome man to be a boyfriend."


    "Forget it." Ad Mei didn''t mind it at all. "Even if there are some, they are extremely old handsome


    man, who are retiring."


    Cherry sighed. If only she could live as free and easy as Ad.


    It was a rare day off, and her father had arranged a blind date for her in the evening.


    She was just 27 years old, her father had already taken her as an inventory and was eager to clear it


    as soon as possible...


    A single woman was pathetic.


    "No, I won''t." While eating, Jacob didn''t even look at the number te on the table.


    Another blind date...


    Why did she y mysterious to ask him to meet her at the reserved table? Did she think that it would


    cause sparks?


    Pursing her lips and tears were about to fall, Donna said, "I know my life is miserable..." She wiped her


    eyes, "You are my eldest son, and also my most proud son. Your younger brothers and sisters are still


    young, and I just want to have a grandson like other 55 year olddies. How can it be so difficult?"


    The corners of Jacob''s eyebrows twitched.


    York Nelson coughed and said, "Well, how about you and have a look, Jacob?" His wife''s poor acting


    skill would have been exposed by him if they hadn''t been married for more than 20 years. It was


    against his conscience.


    "No." Jacob was very determined, "Mom must have arranged Cherry for me."


    Last time, he apanied Cherry to finish the confession and then drove back. It waste at night,


    and his mother was hiding in the room and looking at him through the crack of the door,ughing like a


    cat. Did she think that he didn''t notice?


    "Cherry? Who is Cherry? " Donna pretended to forget it.


    Jacob snorted and decided to ignore her.


    "It''s really not her." Donna cried out, "Go, go, son..."


    "Well, if you don''t go, the girl over there will have to wait for you for a while..." York sighed, "I don''t think


    it''s good."


    Jacob''s heart skipped a beat.


    He lowered his head and looked at the number paper on the table. He reached out and pressed it in his


    palm.


    "I''ll go." He said lightly.


    Donna immediately showed a smile and said, "Well, I know my son is the most obedient!"


    "After this meeting, I won''t promise such a meeting in a month." After saying that, Jacob pushed the


    bowl away and stood up.


    Donna''s face changed.


    Soon, she shook her head andforted herself, "It''s Okay. Maybe, it works this time."


    To be honest, Jacob had wronged her mother.


    She was still full of hope that the girl would definitely like her son.


    How could she know that what her son was thinking was not the same at all?


    The coffee shop was chosen by the dating man.


    Cherry had been half full after eating with Ad during the whole afternoon, so she didn''t want to eat


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    when she came to this dinner.


    The appointed time was half past six, and the man didn''t arrive until 7:30.


    If it weren''t for the son of her father''s boss, she would have left without hesitation.


    The man''s face was covered with pimples, and the perfume could be smelled a few blocks away.


    Cherry felt sick, but she didn''t reveal the expression on her face.


    "Are you hungry?" The man didn''t feel sorry at all. "How about this? Order something to eat. I''m


    starving to death."


    Cherry raised her eyebrows and said, "Then order whatever you like."


    The man wiped the menu with saliva on his index finger and read it, "I said to have dinner in my father''s


    restaurant, but he didn''t allow me to do so. He said I would take you out. s, the food here is so


    expensive." He seemed to have discovered a new continent. "By the way, aren''t you girls interested in


    losing weight? Then you can''t eat too much for dinner. "


    He was so proud that he called a waiter and ordered food for the two.


    Cherry pricked up her ears and clearly heard that the man ordered a green sd for her.


    "Is that okay?" He even smiled proudly at her.


    "Sure." Why not?


    She was already wondering how to refuse him, not only not to influence her father''s work, but also to


    get rid of this boy with pimples.


    She had never seen such a stingy man.


    He ordered a beef steak for himself. As soon as the dish was served, he began to eat it in a big gulp.


    The sauce dripped on the table, and he was sweating, as if he had been hungry for a few days.


    Cherry was d that her dish was vegetable sd. Otherwise, she really couldn''t eat it facing his


    eating style.


    After the man finished eating, the sd in front of Cherry was almost untouched.


    "What? Aren''t you hungry? " The man was surprised.


    "Well, I did have afternoon tea." Cherry smiled awkwardly, "Or..."


    "How about I eat it for you? Don''t waste it."


    Cherry was stunned when she saw that the man took the sd in front of her and began to eat it in


    front of her.


    Would a woman starve to death if she married such a man?


    She really doubted that.


    After the man finished eating, he rubbed his big hand.

 Chapter 8 Eye Pleasing

    Chapter 8 Eye Pleasing


    Cherry felt sick. He was one hundred times more disgusting than those paunchy bosses she had ever


    seen.


    The waiter removed the tes on the table. After the man was full, he finally had time to look at Cherry


    carefully.


    "You are indeed as beautiful as my father said." The man grinned. More importantly, she didn''t eat


    much.


    Cherry couldn''t stand it anymore and said, "Sorry, I got a call..."


    She pretended to listen to the phone for a while and said, "Sorry, I have something to deal with


    temporarily..."


    The man ignored her and asked, "What''s your job? How much can you earn in a month? How many


    babies are you going to have? Do you have your own house? " And so on...


    Cherry curled her lips, lowered her head and drank the ice water. "I''m sorry. I came here today to tell


    you that I have a boyfriend." She couldn''t stand it anymore. He didn''t even understand it when she


    pretended to make a phone call and slip away. Don''t me her for making a big move.


    "It doesn''t matter." The man waved his hand boldly and said, "I''m absolutely better than him. Besides,


    your father introduced me to you just because he was not satisfied with him. "


    Cherry almost wanted to overturn the table. She put on a fake smile and said, "That''s because my


    father doesn''t know I have a boyfriend at all."


    "It doesn''t matter. You can ask him out andpare me with him. Then you will know how good I am."


    Asked him out?


    Cherry frowned.


    It waste at night. Where could she find a man to pretend her boyfriend?


    Looking for Jonny Nelson? She would be chopped to death by him!


    While she was hesitating, a familiar figure walked past their table.


    Seeing that, Cherry stood up all of a sudden and shouted, "Jacob Nelson!"


    Looking back at her, Jacob looked down at the number te in his hand and asked, "Not you?"


    There was a strange feeling in his heart. Cherry had held his hand and said, "Don''t be angry. I didn''t


    mean to promise my father to go on a blind date."


    Hearing that, Jacob was stunned. There was a rare sh of panic in his cold eyes, as if he had been


    seen through.


    "Hey." The man in front of Cherry stood up and asked, "What happened?"


    "Didn''t you say you were looking for my boyfriend? He is my boyfriend. He heard that I came for a blind


    date, so he came. " Cherry looked at Jacob aggrievedly, "I''m sorry, Jacob..." Her voice softened, and


    the man''s ears turned red. "I won''t like others..."


    Without thinking, Jacob knew what she meant.


    But he didn''t want to fulfill her wish.


    He pushed her hand away and asked, "Did you mistake someone else for me? I have nothing to do


    with you. "


    He thought he did have nothing to do with her.


    Cherry grabbed his arm tightly and asked, "How could it be? Don''t be angry. I don''t dare to date


    another man in the future... "


    The girl appointed by Donna was next door. The sound here was so loud that she couldn''t help but


    poke her head out and look around. She saw the handsome man in the photo was pulled by another


    woman.


    She stood up unhappily. When she was about to defend her right, the boy with pimples on his face


    said, "Cherry, why do you pull a man on the road and say he is your boyfriend? Then I will say that you


    are my girlfriend. "


    "He is really my boyfriend. If you don''t believe me, look." Cherry was ready to risk everything.


    She suddenly held Jacob''s face, raised her feet and pressed her lips against his boldly.


    Jacob waspletely stunned.


    The man was so angry, "You... You really have a boyfriend... "


    No, he lost!


    The dinner hadn''t been paid yet!


    He threw the bill heavily and said, "Humph, you can pay the bill yourself!" He left angrily.


    Atst, Cherry''s hands, which were tightly around Jacob''s neck, rxed.


    "I''m sorry." She was covered with sweat. "This man is so disgusting. Thank you for apanying


    me..."


    "Jacob Nelson!" A woman''s crying voice suddenly rang in the ears of the two.


    The two looked at the direction of the voice. A woman cried with tears all over her face. "You have a


    girlfriend. Why are you still here for a blind date? I hate you. " Holding her face in her hands, she cried


    all the way out of the cafe.


    Embarrassed, Cherry asked, "What? Are you here for a blind date? "


    "What do you think?" Jacob snorted.


    He had thought that his mother must have arranged her for him, but she didn''t expect that the two of


    them had an appointment at the same time, but not with each other.


    He suddenly had an inexplicable feeling.


    Cherry had already sat down. With a headache, she pressed her head and said, "I thought I could get


    rid of that guy in this way, but I didn''t expect that he would be so petty..." She pressed her belly and


    said, "He didn''t even want me to eat a dish of vegetable sd. My father is so reckless. How could he


    be so eager to let me have a boyfriend?"


    She called a waiter over and looked at Jacob with her head propped up. "If you are not in a hurry, how


    about sitting down and having a cup of coffee?"


    Jacob raised his eyebrows and sat down opposite her.


    Cherry sighed in her heart.


    She had different appetite when the people sitting opposite was different.


    Now, she was extremely hungry.


    He just ordered a cup of ck coffee and quietly looked at her opposite enjoying thete dinner.


    She asionally looked up and saw his quiet eyes.


    Seeing her raise her head, his thin lips moved.


    Her heart skipped a beat.


    However, the man''s words were so annoying, "He, is actually your guest?"


    She decided to take back all her feelings for him.


    She, Cherry, didn''t care!


    Standing in front of her own door, Cherry rubbed her face and showed the brightest smile. Then she


    opened the door and said, "Dad."


    Jerome Shen turned around and nced at her. Seeing her smiling face, a glimmer of hope rose in his


    eyes. "How is he?"


    "He doesn''t like me." With a smile, Cherry stepped forward and held her father in her arms. "That''s


    great. I can apany you for a longer time."


    Jerome Shen''s face fell. "A grown girl can''t be kept. I''m worried about your marriage!"


    Cherry stuck out her tongue and pretended not to hear him, "Well, the beef steak in that cafe is very


    delicious."


    "All right. At least you had a free dinner." Jerome Shen finally felt better. He continued to study the new


    dishes on theputer, but Cherry couldn''t helpughing.


    She wouldn''t tell her father that the person who paid the bill tonight was not the boy with pimples he


    had imagined, but Jacob Nelson.


    He only had a cup of coffee, but when she just finished eating, he took the bill and threw out a card


    coolly to pay the bill.


    She sighed.


    She was different from Ad. Suddenly, she really wanted to find a man to fall in love.


    Ad walked into the ssroom.


    There were already many students sitting in the ssroom, talking about the new life of the University.


    This semester, she was in charge of arge group of Freshmen in this university, who majored in


    nning courses.


    However, in a different environment, the students didn''t look very good. At least, the assistant teacher


    was standing on the tform, and the group of people were talking endlessly.


    Richard Nelson stretched himself in thest row.


    "Why should I take such a boring ss in the early morning?" He was so sleepy that he kicked the


    sleeping ssmate next to him and asked, "Do you have any fun tonight?"


    "No fun." The ssmate''s eyes turned red with anger. "Mr. Nelson, why don''t you ask your brother to


    take us somewhere to have fun? He is a big star. He must have a lot of ways to deal with it! "


    Richard sneered, "He is not free. Besides, my father doesn''t like me to be with him... Never mind. From


    now on, you are not allowed to ask me for this kind of ss. It''s boring and I''d rather sleep! "


    The person on the tform red at them fiercely and said in a cold and hard tone, "For those who are


    speaking, sleeping, or noting, please all listen to me clearly. I''m Ad Mei, the assistant teacher of


    this semester. Although I''m not in charge of you, I''m in charge of your homework, attendance and


    performance. In other words, if you don''t listen to me, I don''t have to be merciful to you. "


    The people on the stage curled her lips and said, "I used to be an assistant teacher in Z University. You


    can go and inquire about it. I had punished the most people in the ss. If anyone doesn''t listen to me,


    I''ll teach him a lesson mercilessly. You must follow my rules when youe to my ss. "


    The ss fell into silence.


    "First of all, I''ll call the roll before ss. If anyone doesn''te, he doesn''t have toe in the future."


    She smiled slyly, "Do you think you can help your friend for roll call? Then you are wrong. " She took


    out a face recognition device from her bag and put it on the table. "I''m sorry. I will do face roll call."


    "Second, I''ll ask for your homework. If anyone doesn''t hand it in, just forget it and choose other''s


    sses as soon as possible."


    "Third, no one is allowed to speak in my ss."


    She pped her hands and said, "Well, I have recorded all your data on this identification device. Now,


    pleasee up and sign in one by one!"


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Richard was stunned. "This woman... How cruel she is! "


    Neal, who was dozing off, couldn''t help butment, "She is pretty. She is much more beautiful than


    the girls in our ss, but..."


    "Are you crazy?" Richard rolled his eyes at him and said, "She''s already in her middle age. How can


    youpare her with the girls in our ss? Are you an idiot? "


    He kicked the chair in front of him hard and said with a sense of resentment, "Damn it. I chose this


    lesson, and now I can''t even skip sses."


    Her father was the professor of this university, who was paying attention to him. What a bad luck.


    "Richard Nelson!" The woman on the tform was calling him to ''recognize his face''.


    Reluctantly, he stood up, kicked the ground and kicked several chairs.

 Chapter 9 Who Changed

    Chapter 9 Who Changed


    Richard sat in thest row. When he passed by the front desk, many young girls stuck their heads out


    to look at him.


    Of course, as soon as he entered the school, the name of Richard Nelson had spread all over the


    freshmen area of the campus.


    He was Jonny Nelson''s younger brother. He looked like a big star, but also a little childish and unruly.


    During the pre-school training, many girls squeezed into his ssroom to see him, and he was the


    most handsome person in the school.


    He stood on the tform and stared at Ad who was shorter than him.


    Ad also looked at him yfully, "Do it."


    Well, he had a good appearance, but he looked a little arrogant.


    Richard leaned over to look at Ad and touched the screen.


    The identification instrument made a matched sound.


    Ad thought that she might be able to recognize such an outstanding student without using the


    identification device.


    He leaned over to the assistant who was supposed to be high on the tform and said in a voice that


    only the two of them could hear, "Miss, mind your own business. You won''t be able to have a boyfriend


    if you''re too strict."


    Ad frowned. When she was about to lose her temper, he had already chuckled. He put his hand into


    his trousers pocket and walked back to his seat.


    "What did you just say to her?" Neal asked curiously.


    "Aren''t you afraid that she will call your name when you are talking in ss? And make you flunked? "


    Richard said sarcastically.


    "Well, now, everyone has finished recording their faces. Now, I''m going to make up seats for everyone


    present. Please take your seats ording to the arrangement. "


    Seeing the form on the screen, Neal eximed and patted Richard, "Richard, that woman arranged


    you to sit in the first row!"


    "I''m not blind. I can see!" Richard said through gritted teeth.


    ''Son of a bitch! How dare you?'' He would teach this bitch a lesson!


    "Hurry up!" Looking at this unruly handsome student, Ad couldn''t help but want to give him a hard


    time. Such a student might be a problem student in middle school.


    "Richard Nelson, can''t you hear me? He didn''te, did he? Then I''ll take him flunked. "


    "Old woman!" Richard cursed. Reluctantly, he walked to the first row, kicked the chair and made a loud


    sound.


    In front of Ad, he looked at her provocatively and sat down slowly.


    "Richard... It''s a good name. But I don''t know if it is easy to pass the exam? Or is it easy to be flunked?


    "


    Hearing this, Richard pursed his lips. This woman, if she didn''t speak, would she die?


    In addition to Jonny, thepany also arranged a new group for Cherry. The five young men in their


    poprity. However, to form such a group, Cherry''s workload was much greater than that of Jonny,


    who had been acting for a long time.


    The newer knew nothing. They were spoiled and didn''t know how to work hard. Theyined


    when they were shooting an advertisement outdoors. Such kind of advertisement should be taken


    seriously even for a super star like Jonny.


    If they didn''t work hard, how could they get the position?


    At this moment, she looked at the newers in the rehearsal room through the transparent ss


    window, with such an expression on her face.


    The new group were rehearsing for the publicity of this weekend''s business show. There were only four


    people left in the five people group.


    Their hands and feet were almost knotted after the rehearsal, and there was one missing.


    Cherry couldn''t stand it anymore. She pushed the door open and walked into the rehearsal room.


    When the four young men saw here in, they immediately stood at attention. Even the dance


    teacher lowered her hands and said respectfully, "Miss Cherry."


    "How many days have you been rehearsing? Haven''t you finished yet? " She was annoyed. "There are


    only three days left. Are you going to make a fool of yourself in public?" She sighed, "Don''t me me


    for being harsh. Only when your first exterior shot seeds can I strive for more jobs for you. If you


    don''t have a job in this industry, it means that you are not popr anymore! "


    "We understand." The four boys lowered their heads and apologized, "We got up toote, so..."


    "What about the other one?" Cherry nced at them and said, "Call him over right now!"


    "Well." the others hesitated for a moment. "Well, He... He... He... He..."


    "Tell me!"


    "He, he went to a dinner party with our adoptive fatherst night, but he wille back on weekend!"


    The eldest one said in a hurry.


    Among the five people, the one who was absent was the best looking and the youngest one.


    But Cherry didn''t expect that they would get involved in this before they became famous.


    "Nonsense! He thought he could support him for a lifetime? " She whispered in a sullen voice.


    "It''s Mr. Nelson asked him to go. That''s what he said to us. He said that we could answer your question


    in this way. " The man stammered.


    "Well, you can go on rehearsing." Cherry couldn''t stay here any longer. She decided to go straight to


    Nelson.


    If he didn''t want to do it, why did he ask other stars to do it?


    He knocked on the door of Nelson''s room and saw a beautiful woman sitting on his knees.


    Seeing that there were other people around, the anger on Cherry''s face disappeared, but she still


    showed her respect and said, "Nelson."


    The beautiful woman was patted on her buttock by Jonny before she walked out of the office.


    When she passed by Cherry, she gave her a defiant look.


    Embarrassed, Nelson asked, "Cherry, have a seat. What''s up?"


    Cherry didn''t sit down.


    There was a pink lip print on the inner side of his shirt, like a ball of fire, which could burn people''s


    eyes.


    She kept her eyes on it until Nelson lowered his head and found the lip print.


    He took out a piece of tissue to wipe it. Cherry said indifferently, "Where did you ask Rex, the lead


    singer of the Best-Boy group, to go?"


    "Rex?" Nelson wiped his shirt for a long time, but he still didn''t remember who he was. "What''s wrong?"


    "He didn''te to dance. They said he went to a business dinner."


    "Oh." Nelson then remembered and sighed, "At that time, I just introduced the five boys to that person.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    This child is indeed the most scheming one. He will soon... Well, he has a good method. He has told


    me that he will help Rex. Don''t worry about his business. "


    "He is less than 20 years old!" Cherry bit her lower lip and said, "The other side is also a man! Nelson,


    you can''t destroy a child like this! "


    "No, I didn''t." Nelson frowned. It was rare for him to pull a long face at her. "This is his own choice. He


    took the initiative to seduce others. I didn''t force him to do anything. Cherry, do you think I am a pimp? "


    "You weren''t. Now you are! " Cherry sneered, "Don''t tell me that it''s the only way to be famous.


    Jonny Nelson, I have refused a lot of such things for you since you started your career! I don''t want you


    to be deceived by others, but now you... "


    She was so disappointed.


    Nelson would do anything to achieve his goal now.


    It was him who had changed!


    "How can you me me for this? Cherry, is it fair? " Nelson got angry. "Anyway, that''s what happened.


    I won''t exin anymore. If you can find him and persuade him, you can go. I won''t interfere in


    anything!"


    He was too angry.


    She scolded him for acting as a pimp for a guy from nowhere.


    Humph.


    "I will!" Cherry walked out of the office without hesitation.


    She continued to call Rex, but he didn''t answer.


    "Do you know where Rex is now?" She asked the other boys.


    They looked at each other and finally said, "Rex said that he had given him a vi to live. He should be


    sleeping over there now."


    They told her the general address and she kept it in mind.


    She had been there.


    Strictly speaking, that vi was a ce of revelry.


    Cherry had apanied Nelson to the vi before.


    People were surrounded by beautiful women and drunk wine.


    It was a night of luxury for the two second generations.


    She felt sick and hesitated.


    At the gate of the vi, she even wanted to retreat.


    Others wouldugh at her childishness, and Jonny did it.


    However, she couldn''t just stand by and watch her star being destroyed.


    If he didn''t work, did he think that he would spend the rest of his life just by exchanging resources?


    She gritted her teeth and rang the doorbell.


    A security guard slowly came out and opened the door.


    "Mr. Rex is upstairs." Knowing her intention, the security guard let her in.


    Cherry thanked him and soon walked across the garden.


    The hall was dark.


    Cherry didn''t dare to close the door. Even so, she still felt ufortable when she walked in from the


    bright sunshine outside.


    The curtains were closed tightly. On the luxurious leather sofa in the center of the hall, there were red


    cigarette butts shining.


    Cherry stopped and said, "Mr. Gavin."


    She didn''t expect that he was still here!


    Gavin Yue turned around and gave her a very kind smile. "Miss Cherry, are you here for Rex?"


    "Yes." She lowered her eyes, trying not to attract his attention. "Is he here?"


    "Yes, he is. But it may not be convenient for you to see him. " He grinned and slowly stood up.


    He was tall and strong, 1.8 meter in height, and at least one hundred kilograms in weight.


    Cherry couldn''t help but take a step back. She forced a smile and said, "Well, since you''re here, it''s not


    convenient. I''d bettere another day."


    The man''s eyes made her feel scared.


    "Why are you in such a hurry?" Gavin Yue knocked the cigarette ash leisurely. "You seem to think of


    me as a beast that can eat people?"


    "No, no." Although Cherry knew that he was a bad guy in the circle, she didn''t dare to offend him easily.


    "That''s good." Heughed and said, "Have a seat. I''ll ask someone to call him up. You are his agent.


    How could he be so impolite? He is a good boy. Please take care of him for me. "

 Chapter 10 How to Escape

    Chapter 10 How to Escape


    With cold sweat streaming down her face, Cherry said, "Sure, sure." Seeing the security guard go


    upstairs to call someone, she felt uneasy. "Well, how about..."


    The Butler served her a cup of tea.


    Gavin smoked and continued, "In fact, your appearance are not inferior to those small stars at all. With


    such qualifications, and you have been an agent in the entertainment circle for so many years, haven''t


    you ever thought of bing a star yourself? If you want to... " He looked down at Cherry and got


    closer to her.


    The smile on Cherry''s face froze. "Well, I... I''m ttered... I... "


    She frowned and looked upstairs quietly. The footsteps were gone. Where was he? Why hadn''t he


    Gavin put out the cigarette.


    He got closer to Cherry and said, "You have been working for Nelson for so many years. Is it a pity?"


    "What pity?" Cherry smiled awkwardly, "How about letting Rex have a rest? I won''t disturb you


    anymore. I''ll..."


    Her hand was held by the man.


    Her heart sank, but she couldn''t take her hand back. She frowned and said, "Mr. Gavin, what do you


    mean? I don''t understand."


    "You understand." He touched her smooth face.


    Although this woman was not very beautiful, her indifferent appearance made him itchy.


    Although she was a woman yed by Nelson, he just wanted to see what kind of taste Nelson had!


    "If you follow him, he won''t let you get the position. I have my own media team. Let me help you,


    okay?" His breath sprayed on her face. She felt sick and turned her face away, "Mr. Gavin, I''m just an


    agent. I''m not..."


    She took a deep breath and said, "Mr. Gavin, I really have to go. Nelson is waiting for me in the car


    outside..."


    "Then let him wait." The man didn''t believe it.


    Cherry''s heart was filled with rm.


    Once the man on her body was pushed away, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    But if she didn''t push him away, she couldn''t bear the consequences.


    While she was thinking, the man''s kiss pressed down.


    She could only scream, "No, Mr. Gavin, I am on my period. Ah, it''s dirty, it will spoil your interest."


    As expected, the man hesitated for a moment, and Cherry quickly broke away from his arms.


    Shebed her hair and smiled awkwardly, "Mr. Gavin, how about Ie here another day?"


    The man stood up again and said, "I don''t mind."


    He didn''t mind, but she did!


    Cherry wanted to throw up.


    But she couldn''t show such an expression on her face.


    She had no choice but to smile, "Mr. Gavin, it''s not good." She wanted to take out her phone from her


    bag, "I..."


    "Cherry, don''t you know? I can''t be refused! " He grabbed her chin, turned her face around and kissed


    her violently.


    The smell of cigarettes, alcohol and unknown odor filled her nose. She felt sick and closed her lips


    tightly.


    She had only kissed one man, and that was Jacob. That gentle breath of that man was still flowing in


    her heart. At this moment, thinking about it, she actually wanted to cry...


    "Don''t think you are a good girl, you''re just a mistress of Nelson!" Her disobedience made the man


    angry. He pped her, and she rolled over under the sofa.


    She took out her phone and searched for Nelson''s number in a hurry while climbing forward.


    Gavin stretched out his hand to catch her, and she kicked the nearly fifty year old man to the tea table.


    "Nelson!" She eximed, "Come here quickly. I''m in Gavin''s vi. It''s No. 101 on the hillside!"


    The phone was knocked and flew far away.


    The man was out of breath and caught her, "Cherry, don''t refuse a toast and drink a forfeit!"


    "Mr. Gavin, it''s really inconvenient for me today... I really don''t... "


    She screamed and was pressed under him.


    She could only push him hard and screamed, "Rex, Rex! Are you awake? Come down quickly! "


    She was desperate.


    Did it work to call him?


    He had given his body to a man to y with, and would he be afraid that she, an agent, would suffer


    losses?


    Would it be useful to call Jonny?


    He wouldfort her afterwards, saying that she would be closer to the chief agent of H city.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    However, this was not what she wanted!


    She kicked the man, which hit his vital part.


    When the man was in pain, she tidied her clothes and got out of his body.


    "Mr. Gavin." she didn''t dare to be so categorical. The man had a special background in the H city, so


    she didn''t want her corpse to appear on the streets of H city tomorrow. "I''m just not feeling well, and I''m


    Rex''s agent. In this way, the child will be very ufortable..."


    "What if I give you the vi?" The man sat on the sofa, unbuttoning his clothes leisurely.


    Just now, Cherry didn''t dare to kick him too hard, so he was fine. "You kicked me and pushed me just


    now. Forget it. It''s just a gesture of affection. What do you think? If you do better than him, he should


    get out of here. As for whether he is feeling well or not, it''s none of our business, right? Baby? "


    He saw that Cherry was looking at the door subconsciously andughed, "Do you think that Jonny will


    Cherry tightened her cor and said with difficulty, "No, it''s really inconvenient for me..."


    Cherry wanted to throw up.


    She was desperate. Who could save her? If she couldn''t save herself, who else dared to save her?


    She would sacrifice her virginity for her life?


    She felt humiliated! Deep humiliation!


    However, this was the way it was in this industry.


    Ad was right. Not every time, she could survive with her own little intelligence.


    She gritted her teeth and slowly walked in front of the man. "Mr. Gavin, can I really rece Rex?"


    She really hoped that her exorbitant price could frighten the man.


    "It''s my first time," she continued. "I cherish my man very much. If you want to be my first man, can you


    keep me?" She leaned into his arms and touched his fat body. She felt sick and said, "I don''t want to be


    an agent or a star anymore. It''s too tired. I want to get married and have a baby..."


    The manughed, "Okay, give birth to the baby for me. You are clean. I''ll try it first..."


    He pressed on her and rubbed his mouth against her face.


    She couldn''t help biting her lower lip and trying hard to hold it back, imagining that it was a pig arched


    on her face.


    It was so disgusting...


    So sad...


    Suddenly, the door was kicked heavily.


    A glimmer of hope rose in Cherry''s heart.


    "Mr. Gavin, is there anyoneing? Can you wait for me in the room? Don''t spoil your interest... "


    "Do you still want to run away?" The man saw through her mind and threw her hard on the carpet. It


    was so painful that Cherry cried out in a low voice, "Whoeveres here, I don''t mind at all if you want


    to see!"


    She screamed and wanted to escape, but she was pressed under the man.


    "Help..." The chance of survival was right in front of her, but she couldn''t seize it at all.


    "Just scream. He can''t get in even if your throat is broken!"


    There was no sound of knocking at the door anymore. With a tter, the floor to ceiling ss window of


    the living room was broken.


    With tears all over her face, Cherry looked to the direction where the voice came from. It was not


    Jonny.


    "Let her go!" The man rushed over with a cold face.


    "Help me! Jacob! " She cried out.


    Jacob kicked the man in the face.


    The man let out a cry of pain, leaned back and hit the back of the sofa.


    Taking the opportunity, Cherry sneaked out of his body and crawled all the way to Jacob.


    "Help me, Jacob..." It was rare for her to show weakness. With tears all over her face, she looked both


    embarrassed and pitiful.


    Jacob took off his coat and put it on her.


    "Son of a bitch! You are disturbing me!" Gavin shouted angrily. As soon as the door was opened,


    several security guards rushed in.


    Jacob narrowed his eyes.


    He grabbed Cherry''s chain shaped bag on the ground and swung it hard, it hit on Gavin''s face, which


    made his face red.


    Several security guards shouted and rushed over.


    With a few punches, Jacob knocked down one of them, but he didn''t dare to continue the fight. He


    pulled up Cherry and rushed out of the broken ss window.


    The two of them ran forward desperately. From time to time, Jacob picked up the cobblestones on the


    ground, aimed at the security guards behind and threw them at them.


    He was good at it. Almost all the security guards had wounds on their heads, but he didn''t dare to stay.


    The shoes on Cherry''s missed. The clothes were so big that she couldn''t run fast with her hands


    holding them.


    He picked her up and ran to the gate quickly.


    His light gray car was parked outside.


    He put her on the passenger seat and jumped into the car. He started the car before the door was


    closed.


    The security guards couldn''t catch up.


    Only then did Cherry burst into tears.


    With sweat all over his head, Jacob grabbed the steering wheel with one hand and took a piece of


    tissue with the other, silently handing it to her.


    She sobbed and managed to speak, "Why are you here?"


    "You called me." He said lightly.


    Her heart was warmed and she was about to cry again.


    At this moment, she felt so lucky that she had called Jacob instead of Jonny by dialing the wrong


    number.


    He was still a little breathless. The car drove slowly until it stopped at a women''s clothing shop.

 Chapter 11 My Daughter Is Finally Getting Married

    Chapter 11 My Daughter Is Finally Getting Married


    Jacob opened the door and jumped out of the car silently.


    He moved quickly and came out with a bag in less than 5 minutes.


    "Put on the one you like." He drove to an alley and rolled up the window. Then he jumped out of the car


    with his back to her.


    She bit her lower lip and huddled herself up before taking out the shirt he bought.


    Cherry had a standard figure. She could handle all kinds of clothes of small size. The shirt he picked for


    her was also very generous and the size was right.


    After changing her clothes, she knocked on the window and he jumped into the car.


    It was unnecessary to express gratitude.


    All she could do now was worry.


    "Can you ask for leave and not go to work these two days? Can youe out after I settle the matter?


    " She frowned, "I won''t let him affect you."


    He looked straight ahead and asked, "Do you need to go to the hospital to check your injures?"


    "Check what injuries?" Cherry was worried, "You offended Mr. Gavin... That man is horrible in H city... "


    "Aren''t you going to call the police?" He frowned and asked, "Did he force you?"


    Cherry signed, "Call the police? I''m just worried that he''ll get you into trouble! "


    "Don''t worry." He curled his lips. "Is it necessary? He coulde if he wanted. I have evidence. " He


    didn''t even blink his eyes. "You didn''t hang up just now. I''ve been listening to your conversation all the


    way. I''ve also recorded it."


    "Can you wait for my news?" She had been thinking too much.


    Now, she had no time to think about having offended him. She absolutely didn''t want to see Gavin vent


    his anger on Jacob.


    It was necessary to pay a price to settle this matter.


    She was mentally prepared.


    She lowered her head, with red eyes and a heavy heart.


    He didn''t move his eyes away from her. "Don''t be silly." He said calmly, "If I, as a man, need you to deal


    with the matter of a man, can I still be a man? Then why should I save you? "


    She looked up at him, with a rare trace of fragility in her eyes.


    His eyes suddenly became warm.


    He softened his voice and said, "Don''t be afraid."


    She suddenly wanted to cry.


    No one had ever thought that she was fragile and neededfort.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    She always solved all the problems for Jonny.


    She was a capable sister in the eyes of her colleagues. When necessary, she had to act as a


    bodyguard and assistant to open a private passage for Nelson in the crowd.


    No one would have thought that she was just a slender woman.


    Except him.


    "Please send me back." At least, she had to go back to change her clothes before going back to the


    after washing them."


    He looked away and said, "No, thanks. I don''t think I''ll wear it anymore. "


    This man!


    Cherry stared at him and wondered how could he speak like that?


    The car stopped at the ce she designated.


    She jumped out of the car, turned around and said to him, "Thank you."


    He saved her.


    He frowned and closed the door without saying anything.


    The car quickly disappeared from her sight.


    She opened the door with the spare key and didn''t notice the two people standing behind her.


    "Jerome, is she your daughter? Congrattions! There''s finally a boy sent her home! "


    Jerome''s face darkened. What did the old guy mean? In his words, it seemed that no one wanted his


    daughter.


    Last time, the boss'' son said that his daughter had a boyfriend and broke an appointment with him,


    didn''t he?


    Was it the one just now?


    Why didn''t she tell him?


    He quietly followed his daughter upstairs.


    Unprepared, Cherry began to change her clothes with the door half open.


    She smelled of that guy all over her body. She felt terrible.


    She had no choice but to put Jacob''s clothes on the bed and walked into the bathroom.


    The hickeys on her back and the man''s coat on the bed were clearly seen by her father behind her.


    Jerome rushed to his wife''s mourning seat and hurriedly burned incense. "Honey, our daughter is finally


    going to marry someone. Someone wants her, someone wants her!" Tears streamed down his cheeks.


    "If she''s married. I can y mahjong when I''m free. No, no, I can miss you at home every day.


    Honey..."


    He cried so loudly that Cherry opened the door and came out, "Dad, what are you doing?" She was a


    little flustered. "Why are you back?"


    Jerome quickly wiped his tears, turned around and said in a serious manner, "I just forgot to bring


    something with me. I''ll take it back to the restaurant. "


    "Dad, have you gambled till now?" Asked Cherry sharply.


    "Of course not!" He quickly straightened his face and said, "Can I lie in front of your mommy?"


    "When your mom was alive, you were gambling every day." She exposed his lie without hesitation.


    "Well, are you going back to the restaurant? I''ll drive you there. "


    "No, no, no." He said, "I have something to look for. You can go first." He almost lost his pantsst


    night. He had to get some money at home. "By the way," he asked tentatively, "Cherry, did you drive


    back by yourself?"


    "Of course." Cherry was calm, "Was there anyone who would send me home? I don''t care. Well, I''m


    going to work. You can go to the restaurant after you finish your work. "


    Seeing his daughter close the door, Jerome shook his head at his wife''s mourning seat and said, "See?


    Lying was a patent of the Shen Family. I''ve always regretted not going to the A city. If we go there, we


    will definitely be the gambling king... And the lying king! "


    Ten thousand words of the gambler were omitted here.


    When Cherry walked out of themunity, a figure shed by. She chuckled and said, "Cherry, go to


    work?"


    Cherry was startled. She looked at the man in shock and frowned, "Greg, are you here for my father?"


    "No, no, no. I came with him. He lost the gamblingst night and owed me eighteen thousand dors.


    I''ll wait for him to pay me back. "


    "Sure enough..." She lowered her head and sighed dejectedly. She had left the bag in Gavin''s vi. She


    took out the money from the new bag and said, "I''ll pay it for my father." She took out the money and


    gave it back to him.


    "Hey, Jerome must be so happy to have a daughter like you. How is your boyfriend? I think he was


    driving a good car. "


    Cherry was stunned, "Boyfriend?"


    "Yes, we saw him driving you back just now. You didn''te backst night. "


    Cherry''s eyes widened.


    ''Damn it! I can''t even exin it clearly now.''


    "He''s just a colleague of mine..." She exined weakly.


    "Ha-ha. We will wait for your father to invite us to your wedding. " The old man waved his hand


    Cherry was so annoyed that she kicked the wall.


    Damn it! There were so many things happening today!


    When Jacob came out of the operating room, it was already eight o''clock in the evening.


    He took off his surgical uniform tiredly and sat down.


    Even if he was an iron man, from two o''clock to eight, he would not be able to withstand such a long


    operation.


    He rubbed his nose, and the noisy voice beside him had been fully opened. "Jacob, why did youe


    sote in the morning? You seldomete. Or did you meet a seductress on the way? Wow, look at


    your icy face. I guess you don''t have feelings for any woman no matter how beautiful she is. By the


    way, are you a gay? "


    "Shut up!" He said coldly.


    "Then let''s stop talking about this. It''s sote. What should we eat? Sparerib noodles? M restaurant?


    How about eating seafood in the food stall? No, you are a rich second generation. Why don''t you invite


    me to a restaurant? Or private cuisine? "


    "Shut up!"


    The man shut his mouth obediently.


    However, his stomach rumbled again.


    Jacob was ring at him, he spread out his hands innocently and said, "My stomach is growling. I


    really can''t shut up... As a doctor, you should know that... "


    He kept talking.


    Hearing that, Jacob''s temples twitched. "Shut up, Simon!"


    Speechless, Simon Ji pursed his lips in grievance. Then he grabbed the phone, ordered a pizza


    delivery, and then continued to stare at him.


    He sniffed and said, "I''m really hungry..."


    A ss of water fell in front of him with a bang, and the water sshed wet his face.


    "Can''t you be gentle? Any prince charming will greet others with a smile like me... " He continued to


    speak in a noisy mode.


    Jacob didn''t want to talk to him anymore.


    "By the way, where did you go this morning? Why did you wrap your hands when you came here this


    morning? Did you hit someone? Why didn''t you wear your coat? You... "


    The whole cup was stuffed into his mouth.


    Speechless, Simon Ji coughed and couldn''t say anything.


    The world was finally quiet.


    With tears in his eyes, Simon Ji sadly looked at the guy who was writing the medical record.


    How cruel he was!


    There were only two of them in the consulting room of surgery. The doctor on duty had gone to have


    dinner, and the two of them were waiting for the delivery pizza.


    Simon sat on the chair, rubbing his hands with grievance. Tears welled up in his eyes. The door of the


    medical station was pushed open all of a sudden.


    "Ah. Pizza is here? " Simon''s eyes lit up. "It''s so efficient now..."


    Before he could finish his words, another man came in, one after another. ''What a surprise! There are


    seven or eight people here.''


    Seeing that, Simon was stunned. "How many portions of pizza do you order? So many people have to


    carry it over. What if we can''t finish itter? "


    Frowning, Jacob stood up and asked, "Who are you?" He said coldly.

 Chapter 12 Crazy Revenge

    Chapter 12 Crazy Revenge


    "Yes, yes." Simon cut in, "This is the in-patient department. This is the ce for surgery. Go to the


    emergency room downstairs if you need to see the doctor. Besides, there can''t be so many people... "


    Before he finished speaking, the man in the lead said coldly, "You''re too long winded!" He didn''t


    hesitate and punched on the face of Simon.


    "How could you hit me?"


    Although Jacob wanted to beat this noisy man for a long time, looking at others beating him was


    another thing!


    Suddenly, Jacob stood up with one hand on the desk, jumped over it and rushed to those people.


    They were obviously well-trained.


    Three people came to surround him. Two of them lifted the chairs, and the things in the medical station


    were immediately smashed into a mess by the chairs, making loud bangs.


    It was either aputer or a temporary medicine. The liquid medicine spilled out of the broken bottle


    and the unpleasant smell filled the whole medical station.


    "Help!" Simon huddled up.


    Jacob couldn''t defeat three or four strong men on his own.


    What''s more, there was a cement pipe around their waists. Jacob was unable to dodge, his arm had


    been heavily smashed, and he frowned in pain.


    "Who are you? !" He bent his elbow and hit a man''s chest, but his back was also hit by the cement


    pipes in the hands of the other two.


    "Who let you take care of what you shouldn''t! This is just a lesson! " The man in the lead said fiercely.


    As soon as he finished his words, he was punched in the stomach by Jacob again.


    "Damn it!" He was so angry that several people rushed up, and Jacob also got several punches on his


    body. "Let that woman know what it means to refuse a toast and drink a forfeit!"


    Simon shouted loudly. The patients in the in-patient area had already been alerted. They poked their


    heads out and Jacob shouted, "Call the police!" Someone took out his phone decisively.


    Those people thought that it had almost done, and the man in the lead was also smashed a wound in


    the head. He waved his hand, and those people threw the cement pipes to the ground and left.


    Simon huddled up on the ground and cried sadly.


    Jacob''s hand was numb with pain, but he still crawled over and pulled up Simon. "Get up, check the


    wound!"


    Simon raised his head, which startled Jacob.


    His whole face was like a color palette. He had been punched in the face every time.


    "You... Don''t you know how to protect yourself? " Said Jacob.


    "I have always been a good boy..." Simon cried, "I''ve never been beaten. I''m so screwed, I''m


    disfigured... "


    He cried like the ghost cried and the wolf howled.


    Jacob closed his eyes.


    When he opened his eyes again, there was a sharp light in his eyes.


    "No matter who he is, I will let him pay the price!" He bit his lower lip.


    The whole medical station was in a mess.


    He couldn''t imagine what would happen to Cherry if he was treated like this?


    Cherry stayed in thepany until nine o''clock in the evening.


    The newers were rehearsing, but she kept calling.


    The big shot she knew at the charity dinner always chatted with her and asked her out for dinner, but


    unfortunately, when she shifted the topic to Gavin, he always changed the topic.


    Cunning old fox!


    Cherry cursed in her heart.


    The man had been asking Cherry to go to his vi for fun. That was exactly what he meant.


    Cherry refused.


    She wouldn''t be so stupid to easily take the bait if he didn''t agree to help her deal with this matter and


    keep Jacob''s safe.


    "Cherry, we have finished the rehearsal!" Several young men came over, sweating.


    "Okay, let''s go." Cherry said to the phone in a sweet voice, "Sir, I have to go back. I have to go out with


    several new actors tomorrow. I''ll contact you tomorrow, okay? "


    "It''s sote. How about I send someone to pick you up and have supper with me? What do you want to


    eat? "


    "No, no." Cherry refused in a hurry, "I will finish it veryte. I have to apany some new people to


    try on makeup. I''ll contact you tomorrow. "


    After hanging up the phone, Cherry was covered with sweat.


    Every time she had such a social engagement, she felt very ufortable.


    The neers waved their hands and left.


    "Cherry, we''re leaving." The music producer and the dancer also said goodbye to her.


    She smiled and waved at them.


    It was not until she walked out of the elevator that she stopped smiling and held her arms.


    She was still afraid of what happened this morning.


    If she had known it earlier, she wouldn''t have acted so forcefully to go there alone...


    At the entrance of thepany, a light gray car was parked at the exit.


    Her heart raced wildly.


    Did Gavin send someone to catch her?


    The window of the car was dark, but it was obvious that the person in the car saw her.


    He jumped out of the car. Her heart beat faster and faster.


    He walked towards her with bandage on his hand.


    "Let me drive you home." He said lightly.


    "What''s wrong with your hand?" Cherry hastily stepped forward and asked, "Did Gavin make trouble for


    you?"


    "No." He opened the door for her. "I just bumped into it by ident."


    Looking at him, Cherry bit her lower lip.


    Did he take her as a fool? How could such a swift person hurt his hand?


    "In a few days, if the police asks you for a record, you can cooperate with them." He jumped into the


    car and closed the door.


    "Did you call the police?" She was shocked, "I said I would solve this matter..."


    He stared at her and said, "You have your way to solve it, and I have mine. Cherry, you can''t connive


    that kind of person. "


    "Are you crazy?" It would only make things worse! Cherry was anxious, "The police can do nothing to


    him with his background..."


    "What about the clean government office?" He turned his head to look at her and started the car. "Don''t


    worry, Cherry. I won''t do anything without confidence."


    That was all he wanted to say.


    The car finally sent her to the ce where she designated in the morning.


    It was not until then that Cherry realized that she drove to work herself. Why did she get on his car like


    a fool?


    What a fool! She always lost her IQ when she met him.


    "I''ll drive you to and off work these days. Of course, you can ask someone else to pick you up." He


    opened the door for her. "Good night."


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    With aplicated look on her face, Cherry didn''t intend to get out of the car.


    "I just don''t want this to affect you." She said lightly.


    "Let me tell you, since I''m in charge of this matter, I''ll get to the bottom of it." He looked back at her


    firmly.


    She turned around and got out of the car, watching him drive away. What she saw was the white


    bandage on his hand.


    She sighed and turned around slowly.


    A man stood behind him, grinning.


    Without precaution, Cherry screamed out of fear.


    "Shh, Shh, Shh!" Jerome was also frightened by her. "My dear daughter, your father''s heart is not good.


    I would be scared to death by you."


    "Dad, you scared me to death!" Cherry touched her chest, snorted and walked into the gate.


    "Don''t be scared. It''s a good thing." He chuckled.


    The license te number of the car was the same as that of the car in the morning.


    "If he has time, let hime to our house." He smiled.


    Cherry was not in the mood to exin to him. She went into her room and closed the door behind her.


    "What a mess world! I won''t listen to a word from dad! " Jerome snorted and looked up to see his wife''s


    spiritual position. He rushed over again, tears coursing down his face. "Honey, if you didn''t die so early,


    you could see how our daughter ignored me. It''s so miserable. Myter life is so deste. Honey, I


    can''t stand it anymore. I have to y two rounds of mahjong to make up for my broken heart..."


    Cherry rolled her eyes in the room.


    Her father acted like this again.


    She covered her ears with a pillow...


    Jonny drank the soup from his mother and closed his eyes. "Wow, it tastes good." He smiled and said,


    "Mom, you are almost as good at cooking as Cherry."


    "Cherry?" Donna was thinking something and didn''t react when hearing her son''s words.


    "Have you forgotten Cherry? Her father have always been the first-ss chef of a famous restaurant in


    H city. Even the distinguished guests in the special zone would invite him to cook. Cherry is also good


    at cooking. But her father is so addicted to gambling that he doesn''t save enough money to open his


    own restaurant now. " Even he himself found it funny.


    But that was not what Donna was thinking about. "Jonny, do you know what your brother is busy with


    recently?"


    "How could I know? Mom, he is your son, not mine. Besides, I barely know him. You have to ask him


    what he is busy with. "


    "I''m worried about him. He was injured a few days ago, but he said it didn''t matter. I... I don''t know. He


    is out every day. I don''t know who he is seeing and he is so busy all day long. I''m just afraid... "


    "What are you afraid of? Maybe he has a girlfriend." Jonny was short of interest, "All right, mom. I''m


    done with the soup. I''ll go home with you, okay?"


    Donna opened and then closed her mouth.


    Well, she''d better worry about it by herself.


    It seemed that these two sons were still having a knot in their hearts.


    As soon as they walked out of the studio, they saw Cherry run downstairs like a gust of wind.


    Jonny called her name, but she didn''t hear him.


    "Are you in a hurry to be reincarnated?" He whispered.


    Holding his hand, Donna went downstairs with him. Through the ss door, they saw Cherry jump into


    a light gray car.


    Donna made a confused voice.


    "What''s wrong?" Jonny thought she had forgotten something.


    "Is... Isn''t that your brother''s car? " Donna carefully recognized it, and even the license te number


    was the same.

 Chapter 13 Mobs

    Chapter 13 Mobs


    "That is to say, my brother and Cherry have already..." Jonny frowned, "Are they really a couple?"


    No, if so, it happened just these days. He saw Cherry every day, but why didn''t she tell him anything?


    While he was thinking, Donna screamed, shook off his hand and ran quickly forward.


    Jonny was stunned and asked, "Mom, what''s wrong with you?"


    "Look! Your brother! " Donna said anxiously.


    Several cars had surrounded the light gray casual car.


    The people in the car didn''t get off, and the people outside didn''t panic.


    Several men in sportswear threw iron sticks hard on the car.


    The iron sheet was shot a hole, and the window ss was broken to pieces all over the ground.


    The sound was so loud that even the cars parked nearby were rmed.


    Jonny quickly stopped his mother who was about to run out to rescue the scene and quickly called the


    police.


    "Your brother is still in the car!" Donna shouted anxiously.


    "Mom!" Jonny shouted, "If he doesn''t get out of the car, he will be fine! The police wille soon. They


    dare not stay too long! "


    Sure enough, the police siren came closer and closer.


    Those people put away the iron rods and jumped back to the car. In a moment, more than ten people


    ran away.


    Jonny then ran out with his mother.


    The front window of the car was broken into pieces.


    Jacob protected Cherry under his body. There were deep and shallow wounds on his hand.


    Jonny ran to the front of the car and narrowed his eyes, "Brother!"


    Jacob raised his head to look at him. At this moment, he slowly loosened his grip on Cherry, who was


    trembling in his arms.


    "What happened?" Asked Jonny, gritting his teeth.


    Donna couldn''t stand it anymore.


    She rushed to the front, opened the door and hugged her son. "Jacob, you scared me to death. Are


    you fine? You... "


    Staring at Cherry, Jonny said, "You''d better give me an exnation!"


    His tough tone attracted the attention of Jacob.


    Cherry wanted to say something, but Jacob stopped her.


    Jonny noticed his small movement.


    His eyes narrowed, and the smile at the corners of his mouth was cold


    That night, Gavin was taken away by the people of the clean government office.


    As a local Councilor, he asked his men to hurt people, colluded with gangsters, and received benefits.


    Moreover, it was rted to moral cases. The police had already obtained solid evidence.


    "If he can''t be convicted, he won''t let you go in the future." Cherry''s eyes were full of worry.


    "If everyone is as scared as you, the bad guys will always be free from thew." Jacob looked at her


    firmly, "If these evidences are not enough, I will continue to collect them. Cherry, I hope it''s not toote.


    "


    Her eyes turned red. "You''re stupid."


    Why was he so principled?


    Didn''t he know how to tolerate?


    She was ready to risk her virginity to save him. Who let him be such a hero?


    "Not as stupid as you." He sat down and cleaned his wound without frowning.


    "Have it affected your work?" She sat beside him and asked in a low voice.


    "No. I''m still a doctor. "


    However, the hospital was scared to death by the ident. They didn''t dare to let him stay in surgery,


    so they had to let him go to the consulting room of internal medicine first.


    He didn''t think it was a big deal to treat cold and sore throat every day.


    Anyway, he would never give in to anything he shouldn''t, no matter how much he had to pay.


    What was innocent was that Simon, the unlucky guy, also lived a hard life in the internal department


    with him, even couldn''t touch the edge of the operating table.


    How could Cherry know so much?


    She breathed a sigh of relief and said, "That''s good."


    Things seemed toe to an end. She didn''t have to have nightmares again and again tonight.


    "Cherry, would you mind having a talk with me?"


    Jonny was waiting with his arms crossed over his chest.


    Cherry took a deep breath and said, "Okay, you drive me home. Anyway, I haven''t driven recently."


    "Okay. I''ll drive my mother home. "


    ''Mom must be thinking about redeeming a vow to God this weekend.''


    Cherry got in Jonny''s car.


    He mmed the door shut.


    Cherry frowned and stared at him, "What''s wrong with you?" As if she had offended him.


    Since both Jacob and his mother were gone, Jonny pulled a long face and said, "Cherry! Enough! How


    could you not mention a word after such a big thing happened? "


    Cherry turned her head away and said indifferently, "Will you help me deal with it if I''ve told you?"


    "Are you stupid?" Jonny snorted, "Rex is a little boy. He can tell which is more important. You have


    been in the entertainment circle for five or six years, and you are not young anymore. Why are you still


    so willful?"


    "How could I be willful?" Cherry turned around and red at him, "Don''tpare me with those new


    "Humph! They want a bright future, but you want a life!" Jonny stepped hard on the elerator and


    said, "It''s lucky of you that he has a crush on you. Being a star is so hard. Being an agent is also a job


    on the tip of a knife. You didn''t seize the opportunity when he wanted to support you. You refused him


    and hit him, and you even sued him. Don''t you want to live anymore? Who do you think you are?


    Cherry, if you hadn''t made me famous, how could you and those submissive assistants be so


    sessful today? Stop dreaming! "


    Hearing what he said, Cherry sneered, "Yes. You always think that without you, I wouldn''t be what I''m


    today. Then I should thank you so much. "


    Jonny narrowed his eyes and said, "I''m just curious. You''re so smart. How could you not see through


    it? Not to mention that you can take it as being bitten by a dog. If he thinks you are good and promises


    you, you can live afortable life without working, right? Don''t you want to redeem the private


    teahouse your father sold when he lost his bet? Let him finish it for you. It''s better than you doing this


    now. You''re making money to fill your father''s bottomless hole all the time... "


    "Enough!" She said coldly, "Jonny Nelson, what I want to do is my business! What does it have to do


    with you? Do I need you to tell me what to do? Now, do I get you involved? If not, please leave me


    alone! "


    "Don''t you get me involved?" Jonny snorted, "If not, how could my brother be hurt so badly by you?"


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    He clicked his tongue and said, "No wonder my mother said my brother had be so strange


    recently..."


    Cherry couldn''t stand it anymore and said, "That''s just because I called the wrong number and he


    came to save me without any hesitation!"


    She was extremely disappointed.


    What Gavin said was right. If she didn''t make a mistake at that time and she called Jonny, he not only


    wouldn''te, but also brainwashed her to ept his "favor".


    She was too naive!


    Jonny stared at her and said, "So, you are just like him, an idiot!"


    Cherry kicked the door angrily, "Stop the car! I want to get off! "


    Jonny suddenly stopped the car.


    He didn''t open the door, but looked at her coldly. "Don''t regret it. If you go out of this door, it is very


    likely that you will be killed by Gavin''s people for revenge, or... " He curled his lips and looked


    extremely ruthless.


    "Well, it''s better than being locked in the same car with an idiot!"


    Cherry got off the car.


    Without any hesitation, Jonny stepped on the gas and drove away.


    As the night deepened, the traffic on the road was still running.


    Cherry stopped a taxi and got into it.


    She closed her eyes, thinking about what Jonny said to her.


    Her heart was broken.


    He knew nothing!


    She kicked the front seat hard. The taxi driver was shocked. "Ah, Miss, what''s wrong?"


    "I want to tell you that you''ve made a detour. How much do you want to charge me for driving around


    on the road?"


    "No, no, no..." The driver quickly exined and turned the direction back.


    Cherry didn''t want to listen to him.


    She supported her head with her hands and looked out of the window at the night scene of H city. She


    felt extremely sad.


    Maybe, what Jonny Nelson said was right. She was too sour to be in this industry, wasn''t she?


    However, what shed through her heart was the clear eyes of the man five years ago.


    Five years had changed him and her...


    Perhaps, it was time for her to leave...


    On the second day, Cherry handed the resignation to the vice president.


    The vice president was shocked, "Cherry, what are you doing? You... Do you think that Nelson won''t


    renew the contract with thepany, so he is going to take you with him? "


    Cherry hastily exined, "It''s absolutely not true." She rolled her eyes and said, "Actually, I have


    offended Gavin because of some personal affairs. I think if I continue to be Nelson''s agent, it will have


    a bad impact on him. As for me, I''m afraid there will be a lot of resistance in this industry. So, please


    approve my resignation, Okay? "


    The vice president was in a dilemma. "You have been with Nelson for five years. We have feelings for


    each other, don''t we? If you want to leave, I don''t dare to approve it. He is now thepany''s treasure.


    If he agrees, I will agree with you. What do you think? "


    Cherry thought for a while and said, "Okay." She took back her resignation and said, "But I''ve made up


    my mind to leave. If you don''t want Nelson to be angry, you''d better prepare the person who will


    rece me first, so that I can hand over my work."


    The vice president nodded and said, "Okay, we will be prepared for it. At least you can''t leave until we


    find a good person. "


    Cherry was so determined to go, which confused the vice president.


    After she left, he immediately contacted the ountant and said, "Give Cherry a pay rise this month.


    What''s more, ask others to take care of the newers and let her have a good rest. "


    She had a good rtionship with Jonny Nelson. If she left, could Nelson still stay?


    Well, he didn''t have any confidence at all.

 Chapter 14 Become a Cook

    Chapter 14 Be a Cook


    Cherry went back to her desk and packed up her stuff at one point one.


    Nelson''s advertising today was in the studio, so it should be very simple.


    When he was about to have a rest at noon, she could go to see him by herself.


    Ad was right. She couldn''t deceive others all her life with her little intelligence.


    This time, she made a wrong call and was saved by Jacob.


    Next time, would there be another man named Jacob who could help her?


    If it weren''t for her job, he wouldn''t have been beaten, smashed or involved in this revenge.


    She didn''t dare to think about who would be implicated next time.


    The phone at hand rang. It was Jonny who had a quarrel with herst night.


    "Cherry," he said in a rxed and happy tone, as if he was not the one who had turned against herst


    night. "I''ve just bought a yacht these days. Please help me decorate it, and invite some big stars."


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "What are you going to do?" Cherry picked up the pen and was about to write it down, "How many


    people will you entertain?"


    Jonny thought for a while and said, "Hmm... About ten people. You set up a romantic spot for girls to


    celebrate their graduation. "


    Cherry paused.


    Did Jonny fall in love with a new girl? She nodded, "Okay. When will you use it?"


    "About this weekend. It''s my first time to go to the sea. Do it well! "


    "Jonny." She said in a low voice, "Wait for me this noon. I have something to tell you..."


    "I don''t have time." He refused directly, "By the way, I''m going to shoot the court y of Zack recently,


    aren''t I? I''ve read the script and I like it very much. But I want him to add a small role in it. You can ask


    him out for dinner tonight. What do you want to talk about? Let''s talk after dinner, okay? "


    Cherry had to agree.


    She was so efficient that she booked a room and made an appointment.


    Cherry went there early that night.


    She carefully selected all the dishes to be served and waited patiently in her seat.


    Nelson and Zack were here.


    Of course she wouldn''t read the script.


    During the dinner, they would talk about the market price and the details.


    Cherry helped to arrange the dishes and block the wine for Nelson. After half of the meal, the fourth


    person pushed the door open and came in.


    It was a beautiful woman.


    Jonny stood up immediately and pulled out the chair for her, which was rare to see. "Hey Sarah, you''re


    here."


    The woman sat down with a reserved smile and nodded at Zack.


    Cherry looked at her up and down secretly: she was in an elegant cheongsam designed by a famous


    designer, with a delicate handbag in her beautiful hand. Although the dress was simple, it set off her


    exquisite figure perfectly. Such a goddess'' temperament was notparable to that of ordinary women


    in the entertainment circle.


    Cherry slowly looked at her face.


    She was stunned.


    Such a beauty was enough to make a woman stunned.


    Who the hell was she? Cherry had been working in this industry for a long time, but she didn''t


    remember such a beautiful woman.


    Zack recognized her at once, "What? Is this Miss Sarah Mu? " He stood up in surprise and held her


    hand. "Nice to meet you. When I went to A city at that time, I didn''t have the chance to see you. Today I


    am so lucky to see you... "


    As a royal court script writer, Zack spoke with a little jealousy. Seeing the smile on Sarah''s face, he was


    also stunned.


    Jonny Nelson interrupted him as if nothing had happened, "Today, I came here to let you see her. Didn''t


    I mention that I wanted you to add a role in the script? Can you add a role which is suitable for her? "


    Zackughed, "Of course it''s a good idea. She is such a beauty. "


    "Well, this weekend, the yacht "Sarah" I bought for Sarah will beunched for the first time. It''s also a


    graduation gift for Sarah. Would you like toe with me to cruise the river?"


    Zack nodded exaggeratedly and said, "Oh, it''s such a lucky thing to be invited. I''ll go. I''ll go even if I''m


    dead."


    It was a joyful dinner.


    They tested each other and got what they wanted.


    However, Sarah Mu frowned when she saw the dishes on the table.


    "What''s wrong?" "Do you like the dishes tonight?"


    Then Sarah Mu pouted and said, "No, I don''t like them."


    "Then what do you want to eat? Order it. I''ll ask someone to remove this table of dishes." With a wave


    of his hand, as expected, Nelson asked the waiter beside him to remove all the dishes.


    Rolling her eyes, Sarah Mu said, "But I don''t have anything to eat here. It''s so annoying to eat these


    food every day. "


    Nelsonughed and said, "How about I ask someone to cook for you?" He looked at Cherry and said,


    "My agent''s father is the chief cook of the five-star hotel in H city. The dishes cooked by her are super


    good, and my assistant is also good at cooking. Do you want her to cook for you?"


    "Okay." Sarah Mu closed the menu and said, "Whatever she can do, just make some. I won''t pick."


    Cherry tried her best to put on a smile and asked, "What kind of food do you like to eat, Miss Sarah?"


    "Everything swimming in the water, flying in the sky, and growing on the ground. You can do whatever


    you want." Sarah Mu propped her head up and nced at Nelson. "Your agent is not only beautiful, but


    also can cook and arrange affairs for you. Tut, tut, it''s really useful. Good."


    With a smile on his face, Nelson asked, "Beautiful? It''s far from you. " He looked at Cherry and said,


    "Please, make some light food. Sarah doesn''t want to eat too salty."


    Holding back her anger, Cherry nodded and called the kitchen of the hotel.


    Her father was a little famous in this industry. All the hotels in the city had heard of her father''s name.


    With the support of Nelson, it was no problem for her to cook in the kitchen of the hotel.


    But why should she cook for the delicate girl with baby voice?


    Just because she said she was tired of the chef''s cooking?


    Before leaving, Zack cast a meaningful nce at her.


    Cherry frowned. She looked at Nelson.


    He was trying to find a topic to talk with Sarah, but the other party seemed to be bored.


    Cherry walked out of the door in a sh.


    The dinner didn''t end until ten o''clock in the evening.


    Cherry was pulled into his car by Zack. She frowned and turned around to look at Nelson. He had


    already opened the door and walked towards his car with Sarah.


    "Don''t be the third wheel." Zack smiled, "Miss Cherry, you are really good at cooking." He touched his


    tall belly and said, "The dishes were light and delicious. You are better than those chefs."


    Cherry didn''t get in the car. She just smiled and said, "I''m ttered. If you cooperate with Nelson, we


    will have more chances to have dinner together in the future. I''ll make dessert for you another day."


    She took a look at her phone and deliberately said in a loud voice, "Tut, tut, I''m going to bete." She


    smiled apologetically and said, "I don''t need you to send me back. I have an appointment. I''ll ask


    someone to pick me up. Nelson has a lot of work to do. The advertisingpany has been urging me


    to sign the contract. I''m sorry. I''ll treat you to tea next time. "


    Zack was very disappointed. "Okay. Be careful. "


    With a big smile on her face, Cherry replied, "Okay, okay." She would be safe without him.


    She waved her hand and called a taxi when she saw the car driving away.


    Sitting in the back seat, she only felt tired.


    She opened her make-up mirror, and the woman in it was still wless.


    However, she couldn''t tell how it felt to be reduced from a top agent to a cook...


    Richard was also upset.


    "Students, this year, our school will implement the tutor system. Several students will be assigned to a


    tutor of our school. However, there are also some students who can share one tutor alone. It all


    depends on luck. Well, I''ll tell you who he is! "


    A pile of crumpled paper flew in the air.


    The people around all rushed to grab it, just like a housewife who grabbed an egg in the early morning.


    Richard sniffed, "Childish! I won''t go! "


    Neal had long gone.


    After a long while, he squeezed out of the crowd and said to Richard, "Richard, I''ve taken two, and I''ll


    give you one."


    "Idiot!" Richard patted him on the head and said, "What are you robbing for? Who do you know? The


    shit tutor system. "


    Although he said so, when Neal opened it, he still cheered, "Richard, I''m lucky. I got the dean of the


    Department."


    Richard''s heart skipped a beat. He lowered his head and his face turned pale.


    The two words "Ad Mei" hurt his eyes.


    Neal poked his head and asked, "What? You have her? "


    When he shouted, the students around looked at him.


    "Do you have the woman who is responsible for marketing? Poor boy. "


    "Be careful. You are so handsome. If she falls in love with you, she will take you to have sex with her."


    "Spring ising."


    Richard''s face darkened when hearing these.


    "How about I exchange it with you?" Neal looked at him with a ttering smile.


    Even the dean of the Department looked at them.


    Neal took the paper ball from his hand, but it was snatched away by him with a snap. "No. I don''t need


    it. "


    Did he want him to be embarrassed in front of so many people?


    He really wanted to tear up the note.


    The dean of the Department came over and said, "Huh? Did you get the assistant teacher Ad? She


    just came to our school this year, and the Department only arranged her to take one student with her.


    What a fate. She will definitely take good care of you. I''m relieved... "


    Assistant teacher Ad?


    In his opinion, no one wanted her!


    Damn it.


    Richard cursed.


    "Well, everyone, the teachers will wait for you in the office of the dormitory building tonight. Please


    Richard snorted.


    He whispered, "I won''t go."

 Chapter 15 A Naughty Boy

    Chapter 15 A Naughty Boy


    Richard kicked Neal and said, "Let''s go. I''ll buy you a drink tonight. How about going to the night club


    and meet some beautiful women? "


    Neal''s saliva gushed out.


    However, he nced at the dean and swallowed his saliva.


    "Are you sure you won''te to see her tonight? I dare not. "


    "Coward!" Richard sneered and strode out of the building, ignoring him.


    He was so annoyed that he had to have a good time tonight!


    He jumped on his heavy motorbike and drove away with a strange sound.


    "A ss of whisky." The bartender raised his head and saw a slightly childish face in front of him.


    Although he was very handsome, he still looked like a teenager.


    The bartender faltered, "Well, are you an adult? In H City, we can''t sell wine to young people... "


    Richard was pissed off.


    He grabbed the man''s cor and pulled him out of the counter fiercely. "Open your dog eyes and have


    a good look. I''m a frequent visitor here. A guy like you who hasn''t grown up yet said that I''m not an


    adult? I''ll beat you upter. You''ll know whether I''m an adult or not! "


    Seeing that something was about to happen, an older bartender rushed out to mediate. "Mr. Nelson,


    how dare we not sell wine to you? He''s new here, so he doesn''t know you. I''ll teach him a lesson and


    he won''t make mistakes next time. "


    Richard snorted, "You''d better!"


    "Here, give Mr. Nelson a bottle of whiskey." The old bartender kicked away the unlucky newbie and


    filled his ss with wine attentively. "A few days ago, Mr. Jonny opened a bottle of good wine here. He


    hasn''t finished it yet. Would you like to have a try?"


    Richard rolled his eyes and said, "Okay. But... " After a pause, he continued, "Open it when my friends


    The bartender nodded, "Yes, yes. I know what to do. " He smiled obsequiously and said, "Mr. Richard,


    it''s inevitable to be noisy when drinking at the bar counter. Since your friends wille here, how


    about I arrange a private room for you so that you can drink and sing more freely?"


    Richard nodded, "Okay. Just arrange it. "


    The bartender ushered him into the room.


    Richard didn''t drink alone for a long time, and his friends came.


    They were drinking, ying and singing. It was so funny.


    Richard didn''t join them.


    He just held the wine ss, bit the edge of the ss and sat in the corner, smiling at them.


    In fact, he just wanted someone to apany him.


    As for who apanied him, it was not a big problem.


    One of them lost the game of guessing too many times, so he was speechless. "Mr. Richard, it''s so


    boring to drink with only a few men. Let''s find some women, okay?"


    Richard sniffed, "I advise you not to do that. In this bar, the women you can find are more than five or


    six years older than you. I''m not interested in chasing old women like you. I don''t like the powder on


    their faces. "


    The man leaned over and said, "Of course not the women in the bar. I mean, isn''t your brother Jonny a


    member of the entertainment circle? In his name, can''t you invite several beautiful women to


    apany us? "


    Richard''s face darkened. "In his name? Humph, I don''t need to find women in his name! "


    Although he was good-looking, he was unruly and did not have much interaction with girls of his age.


    Now, if he really wanted to find a few so-called "beautiful ssmates", he really did not have any


    number in his mobile phone.


    But he had a very secret phone number.


    He turned over and said, "Let me show you my taste, okay?"


    He walked out of the room and made a phone call. When he came in again, his face had been filled


    with a childish joy.


    "You found her?"


    He shook his phone and said, "She''s just around here. She''ll be here in 10 minutes."


    In less than ten minutes, the door of the box was pushed open, and a hot sweet beauty came in.


    It was not too much to call her sweetheart.


    Because her whole face was a beautiful and sweet heart shaped face, and the dimples around her lips


    were very deep. When she smiled, she looked more nifty and cute. She was younger than them.


    The girl''s legs were straight and she was wearing shorts. She looked very charming.


    But her height was so intimidating that it was estimated to be at least 1 meters and seven meters.


    Looking around the boys in the room, she found that only Richard could match her in height.


    "Sweetheart." Richard had already walked up to her, with a rare gentle smile on his face. "You came so


    fast. Come on, have a seat."


    This young girl, with delicate make-up, was called Sweetie.


    As soon as she saw those young boys in the room, she pulled a long face and asked, "Only you?"


    Richard sat beside her.


    Hispanions around kept looking at the two people, and he was very proud in his heart. "Yes, let''s


    drink together, okay? I''ll drive you hometer. "


    Sweetie took up the ss and drank more than half of it, but she still couldn''t suppress her anger.


    "What''s wrong?" He asked in a low voice, "Feel stuffy here? How about I take you out for a walk? "


    "Jonny didn''te?" She pouted.


    "My second elder brother?" Richard''s smile froze. "He''s a busy man. How could hee here for fun?"


    After drinking the wine perfunctorily, Sweetie put the ss on the table heavily and said, "Well, since he


    didn''te, you asked me toe and have a drink and I''ve already drunk it. I''m leaving. I have to


    shoot a ne advertisement."


    She stood up before she could finish her words.


    Richard frowned and stood up too. "I''ll drive you there."


    "No, thanks." Sweetie refused coldly, "You have drunk so much. I still want my life."


    Her words made Richard''s face burn.


    He followed her out of the room. "In that case, I''ll take a taxi with you. I''lle back by myselfter..."


    Then Sweetie turned to look at him and said, "Richard, don''t bother." She raised her eyebrows and said


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    arrogantly, "I''ve always said that I don''t like little boys like you, understand?"


    She had been working in the entertainment circle, especially for a young model who hadn''t been


    promoted yet. What she wanted was a backer, not a little boy who needed someone to take care of


    him.


    Richard snorted, "Then why are you here tonight?"


    "If you weren''t Jonny''s younger brother, I wouldn''t havee here."


    She had mentioned Jonny several times. Richard narrowed his eyes and said, "Can you stop


    mentioning my second brother?"


    With a defiant smile, Sweetie said, "Sorry, I can''t." She raised her eyebrows and looked at him, "It''s not


    a secret in the industry that I like Jonny Nelson. But I''m very disappointed. You are his younger brother,


    but you don''t know him much. "


    She walked out of the bar in low spirits and said, "Don''t ask me out in his name next time. If you ask


    me out, I won''te either."


    Richard clenched his fists.


    Anger, out of anger.


    It was the first time that he had been so attentive to a girl, but she was as vulgar as others in the


    entertainment circle! Too vulgar to be endured!


    It was the first time that he had been frustrated. He felt humiliated, but when he looked back, he


    couldn''t help but feel very nervous.


    At the door of the private room, several people were looking at him. When they saw him looking back,


    they all smiled awkwardly.


    "We... we just came out to see why goddess said she wanted to leave..."


    Richard was annoyed. "All right. I''ll go out to see her off. You guys continue to drink. I''ll pay the bill first.


    Is that okay? "


    He strode out, his face burning.


    He wanted her to save his face, but now it was a big loss!


    He stepped on his motorbike, feeling even more depressed.


    The heavy motorbike sped up to its full speed and galloped like a wild horse without rein.


    The cool night wind blew on his face.


    He narrowed his eyes and felt better.


    As soon as he lowered his body, the motorbike also lowered, and the motorbike''s body and the ground


    were rubbing against each other to produce dazzling fire.


    There were not many cars in thene. Richard changed his position casually, and the car was turning


    left and right.


    A car slowly drove over from the entrance of the alley. It followed Richard''s car and was about to pass


    his car in an instant.


    Richard turned around to look at the car. The dazzling light of the car dazzled him. The motorbike lost


    its bnce in an instant, and he fell to the ground.


    The driver behind him was startled. He suddenly turned the steering wheel and the car hit the wall.


    The loud noise echoed in the dark night, making people''s ears ache.


    Richard held the ground and tried to get up, but his leg hurt and he couldn''t get up.


    The driver had already rushed out of the car. "Bastard, can you ride?"


    Richard was lying on the ground, looking at his legs under the motorbike numbly. He was at a loss


    It waste at night, but the phone of the Nelson n rang.


    Putting on her clothes, Donna stood up and answered the phone.


    "Yes, I am. What? In this way... Okay, okay, I''ll be right there. Yes, okay. I''m sorry. We''llpensate for


    all the losses... "


    She put down the phone, took off her pajamas and hurriedly put on her clothes.


    The sound of her rummaging through the closet for money rmed York Nelson.


    He rubbed his eyes and sat up. "What are you doing in the middle of the night?"


    "Richard''s motorbike crashed into someone''s car. Now, he''s taken away by the police. They said that


    they wanted to sue him for dangerous driving. They''re doing an alcohol and drug test now. The child


    said that he drank, but he''s only a teenager. I have to bail him out. "


    As she swept all the things into her bag, she was about to rush out.


    York jumped up from the bed and said, "He drank and drove. How dare he ask you to bail him out?


    Why didn''t he die outside? "

 Chapter 16 Helpless Move

    Chapter 16 Helpless Move


    "York, he is our son." Donna cried, "No matter how wrong he is, he is still a child..."


    "Child, child!" York was so angry that he reached out to grab the bag from Donna''s hand. "Don''t go! He


    would be obedient after being locked up for a few days. You have to spend money to bail him out, you


    should just let him be taught a lesson without spending money! That bastard! "


    She said he was a child. But he drank and drove at a high speed. Maybe he even drugged.


    How could their child like this?


    "It''s all your fault. I told you not to buy that motorbike for him. I didn''t buy it, and you went to ask his star


    brother for money and buy a limited edition motorbike. Do you think I''m blind and I know nothing?


    Since ancient times, a kind mother always has a disobedient son. Now, do you still want to spoil him? !"


    Donna cried, "My son will be bullied in prison. Please let me bail him out..."


    York threw her bag far away and said, "Don''t cry. Wipe your tears and sleep!"


    How could she agree?


    "York, let me go. I will scold him when Ie back..."


    York locked the door and said, "I''ll stay here with you for the whole night. You can''t go out!"


    "Why are you so cruel?" Donna cried, "I don''t know if Richard is hurt. Tell me, why did you..."


    There was a knock on the door, and a steady voice of Jacob came from outside, "Mom, what''s wrong?"


    Donna shouted, "Go to the police station to bail Richard out. Hurry up, Jacob..."


    York got angry. He pressed Donna hard and opened the door. "Don''t go!"


    Looking at his father and his tearful Mother, Jacob reached out to help his mother.


    She fell into his arms and cried heartlessly.


    "Whoever goes there is not my son. That was all. If that guy wants to lose face, go ahead. I, York


    Nelson, can deny that he''s my son! "


    Donna wanted to say something more, but Jacob shook her head slightly.


    "Well, it''ste at night. You can go to bed now." Jacob wiped her mother''s tears.


    York looked at him and said, "You are not allowed to go."


    "Okay, I won''t go. Just let him be there. " He helped his mother into the room, went back to his own


    room and closed the door in front of his father.


    York was so angry that his stomach ached. Hey on the bed, gasping for breath.


    The youngest of the four children was the most disobedient one, which pissed him off.


    Let him stay in the police station for ten days or half a month!


    "Look, how nice he is!" In front of Ad, the dean of the Department almost flipped through the


    documents. "This child is good, and his grades are also good. As for his conduct, although he looks a


    little naughty, in fact, he is..." He couldn''t find any words to beautify Richard, so he pointed at his family


    rtionship and said, "Look, he has a brother who is unmarried and is as old as you!"


    Ad finally raised her head, but she didn''t look at the file, but the dean. "What? Do you think I''m so


    lonely?"


    "No, but it''s good to get to know someone more." The dean tried his best to persuade her, "Look,


    Richard is a good looking boy. His brother must be very handsome too, you''ll be familiar with each


    other in a short time. Then... "


    "No matter what you say, it''s useless. I''ve been waiting for him here for three hours just because of this


    boring tutor n you''ve made. As a result, your students havee. He doesn''t even show up. " She


    couldn''t help cursing, "Let me tell you, I''m fed up with it. You''ve given me so much work to do. If he


    won''te, I won''t do it either. Goodbye."


    She picked up her bag, stood up quickly, waved goodbye to the dean and left.


    The dean reached out his hand to pull her, but stopped in a second thought. He could only shout


    behind her, "Miss Ad, Miss Ad..."


    But Ad ignored him.


    She threw her bag onto her Land Rover car. The car roared and started.


    ''Son of a bitch! I''ve wasted a whole night waiting for you.'' she thought.


    But it didn''t matter. Women should be kind to themselves.


    She couldn''t be angry. Tonight, she should go to the SPA for her whole body!


    Then she could have a good sleep!


    As a result, she feltfortable in the SPA and fell asleep after going back home.


    In the middle of the night, a phone call woke her up.


    "You''d better have something urgent. Otherwise, no matter who you are, I will hang up the phone!" The


    pain of being woken up in the middle of the night made her extremely angry.


    "Oh, Miss Ad, how dare I call you if I don''t have something urgent?" The dean, whose name was


    Fitch, sighed, "Richard didn''te tonight because he had a racing car and crashed someone''s car.


    Now the police have detained him and wanted to use him of dangerous driving. He can''t leave. "


    Ad yawned and said, "Fitch, you can gossip with me tomorrow."


    Besides, she believed that it was easy for Richard to do such a thing.


    "It''s not gossip." Fitch was about to cry, "You may know his father, too. He is a famous professor in our


    school, York Nelson. He is very angry, so that his family can''t bail him out. But his brother is very


    worried that he will be hurt, and this boy is very arrogant, he is afraid that he will suffer losses in the


    police station, so his brother called me and asked me to see if the school can help him..."


    Fitch chuckled and said, "Miss Ad, look, you are Richard''s tutor. Can you help him?"


    Before she lost her temper, he added, "His brother will be very grateful to you. Hey, this is a good


    opportunity... "


    "I also think it''s a good chance to sleep now. This was more important than men. Well, I was just in a


    dream. I didn''t hear anything. Good night, Fitch! "


    With a click, she hung up the phone and pulled off the phone line. Then she shrank into the warm quilt.


    "Well, it''s sofortable. Go on sleeping." She closed her eyes but couldn''t fall asleep.


    What did that proud and lonely boy feel when he was alone in the cold police station?


    She didn''t dare to close her eyes and thought whether he was waiting for her parents to pick him up.


    What would he do if his parents wouldn''t go there?


    The prison articles she had read before kept shing in her mind.


    He was such a handsome boy. Would he be vited when he met those horny men in the police


    station?


    She shivered.


    ''God bless him!''


    She got up and put on her clothes obediently.


    She was so kind that she even admired herself.


    Richard sat on the bed with his arms around his knees.


    A dim nightmp was on, but it didn''t work.


    Of course he didn''t have the right to enjoy an single room, but his "roommates" all hid their faces


    behind the dim light.


    He had no choice but to shrink back.


    The alcohol was spreading in his head, but he held on and didn''t dare to close his eyes.


    Because in the dim light, there were some beast like eyes shining brightly, looking for his ws.


    He bit his lower lip, burning with anxiety.


    When would his familye to bail him out?


    Maybe his mother woulde? Maybe brother woulde?


    No matter who woulde, he didn''t dare to stay overnight in such a damned ce!


    The door was pushed open. The guard yawned and said with ack of interest, "Richard Nelson,e


    out. Someone is bailing you out."


    Richard jumped up and said, "Okay!"


    He sneaked out of the detention room as fast as a rabbit.


    The back of the person who was waiting for him in the office looked very strange.


    Richard stopped and looked at her carefully.


    ''Who is this?''


    The guard pushed him and said, "Someone is bailing you. Why don''t you leave? Don''t you want to go


    back? "


    Hearing the voice, the person turned around.


    Richard waspletely stunned. "It''s you?"


    Hearing that, Ad rolled her eyes at him. She stepped forward and poked his head with her bag.


    "What? Can''t you say ''thank you''? Can''t you be polite? Are you kidding me? "


    Richard clenched his fists, "You!"


    He hated being hit on the head!


    Messed up his hair!


    He looked at the ss window nervously andbed his hair again.


    "You must be brought up to court when needed these days. A weekter, our charges against you will


    be formally submitted to the court. At that time, you must appear in court. " The people at the registry


    desk returned his belongings to him. "So don''t think you''re fine. At least, you will be punished with a


    social service order. "


    Richard sighed.


    What a bad luck today.


    He walked out of the police station dejectedly.


    The limited edition motorbike fell down and couldn''t move. Now, the police didn''t allow him to move it.


    He looked at the deste street outside and felt indescribable sadness.


    "Why are you here?" He suddenly said.


    After packing up, Ad opened the door of her car and jumped into the car. "Your parents don''t want to


    take you back, so the school has to intervene." She raised her head and said, "Come on. Your wound


    needs to be treated in the hospital."


    Richard bit his lower lip.


    There was a long cut in his arm, and the blood had solidified.


    His feet were also pressed by the motorbike, and he felt unbearable pain even when he walked.


    However, what came next was not the care and me of family members, but the attitude of this


    arrogant woman.


    He didn''t say a word, nor did he get in the car. He limped, walking alone in the darkne without


    looking back.


    Ad was stunned. She started the car and chased after him. "Hey, don''t you get in the car? Did you


    hurt your foot? "


    "It''s none of your business." Richard didn''t want to look at her.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Ad was so angry that she jumped out of the car, grabbed him hard, pulled him back and made him


    fall on the hood of her car.


    Richard''s wound was getting worse by this.

 Chapter 17 Why Didnt She Go to Rob (Part One)

    Chapter 17 Why Didn''t She Go to Rob (Part One)


    Richard raised his head and stared at the woman in front of him. "What are you doing? How much


    does it have to do with you? "


    Ad stared at him and said, "Richard Nelson, no one should pay for your stupidity and childishness!


    Do you think I was feeling so good to get up from bed and bail you? Hey, I don''t care. If I know you are


    such a bastard, I would definitely ignore you and leave you alone! "


    Richard shook her off violently. "Let go of me! Do you think I have to beg for your forgiveness? " He bit


    his lower lip tightly, but his big eyes were full of tears. "No one cares about me. Who wants you to worry


    about me?"


    His voice was choked with sobs.


    Ad stared at him for a long time before letting go of him. After returning to the car, she rudely pulled


    a box of tissue and threw it on his face. "Wipe it. Why are you crying? "


    "Tomboy. What do you know? " Richard felt so humiliated. He wiped his tears with his sleeves, but he


    forgot that he rolled on the ground a lot because of the car ident, and his clothes were already dirty.


    With such a touch of dust and tears, his fair face suddenly turned into a little kitten.


    Ad couldn''t helpughing and patted the hood, "You are so stupid... I''ll take a picture of you... "


    She was stillughing at this time!


    Richard was pissed off. "You bastard. I''m so miserable. Why are you stillughing? "


    In a fit of pique, he took out half a box of tissue and wiped his face lovingly.


    It took Ad a long time to stopughing. "Well, it''s almost dawn. Hurry up, go to the hospital, and I''ll


    send you back."


    "I don''t want to go back." He said obstinately, "There is no warmth in that house. I won''t go back."


    "Then I''ll drive you back to school."


    "No..."


    "Are you done with your arrogance? !" Ad shouted, "Get in the car, right now!"


    Richard stared at her with his big eyes full of disobedience.


    She mmed him into the car, pped her hands and jumped into it.


    "I''m a good person to the end. Don''t be picked up by those homeless men on the street. You looks like


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    a woman. You''re good to be a wife. "


    Richard shouted, "Who are you talking about? Who would be a wife? Are you courting death? " He


    gave her a hard punch, but she grabbed his fist with one hand and twisted it back hard.


    She grabbed his arm with one hand while driving. Hearing his howl, she couldn''t helpughing. "You


    want to fight with me? I''m your teacher, not to mention that I''ve practiced Wing Chun for many years.


    You''re nothing. "


    "Are you teacher? You are a tomboy! You can be a husband! " Richard kept cursing, not to be outdone.


    "Yes, one is a wife, and the other is a husband." She nodded.


    Richard then realized that he was teased.


    He was so angry that his face turned red. He roared and pulled his hand back. "Bastard!"


    "How dare you scold a teacher? Your father is a university professor. Why doesn''t he educate you?"


    "Don''t mention my father!" Richard gasped, wriggling his wrists. "He earnestly wishes that he didn''t


    given birth to me. Humph!" He bit his lower lip and couldn''t help feeling aggrieved. "Even tonight, they...


    They didn''te... "


    Damn it!


    Looking at him, Ad shook her head. She turned the car out of the alley, bought some soybean milk


    and deep fried dough sticks in front of the breakfast car that got up early to set up a stall, and stuffed


    them into his hand. "Eat. After breakfast, you should go to see a doctor. After that, go back to school.


    After all these, I will have finished my task. You can go wherever you want."


    Unwilling to give up, Richard bit the deep fried dough stick and pulled it hard.


    She chuckled, "You little kid!"


    He stared at her for a long time and said, "I will pay you back the bail money as soon as possible!"


    Ad yawned and said, "Don''t worry." She took out a note from her bag and said, "Here, sign it."


    "What''s this?" Richard nced at her suspiciously.


    The handwriting on the letter was as heroic as its master.


    Bail charge: 1000 dors.


    Extra pay: 1000 dors.


    Fare and gas: 200 dors.


    "Wait!" Ad suddenly seemed to remember something.


    She bit off the pen cap with her teeth and wrote on it with one hand: breakfast cost 10 dors.


    "Well, sign it. There is an IOU note. I can rest assured. "


    "You..." Richard almost burst into tears.


    This kind of person was a teacher?


    Why didn''t she go to rob?!


    When Jonny got up, he vaguely grabbed the phone beside the pillow.


    Several missed calls were all from his brother, Jacob.


    He called, "What''s up?" His voice was full of sleepiness.


    "Is Richard with you?" Jacob''s voice was still calm.


    "No. Did he stay up all night in the Inte bar? " Jonny yawned and said, "Why do you call me so


    early in the morning?"


    "It''s already two o''clock in the afternoon." There was no emotion in Jacob''s voice. "Okay, tell me if he


    contacts you."


    Without saying goodbye, Jacob hung up the phone.


    Jonny curled his lips and smiled. He threw the phone away and rolled on the bed.


    He had a good sleepst night. As for why his brother called him at midnight, it was none of his


    business.


    It was already four o''clock in the afternoon when he arrived at the recording room.


    He saw Cherry waiting outside the door at a nce.


    Seeing him, Cherry sighed and said, "The sound engineers have been waiting for you for a long time."


    Jonny walked over as if nothing had happened and said with a smile, "What''s the matter? I stayed up


    <ptest night to shoot a night scene. Besides, I can work overtime tonight... "

 Chapter 18 Why Didnt She Go to Rob (Part Two)

    Chapter 18 Why Didn''t She Go to Rob (Part Two)


    With aplicated look on her face, Cherry asked, "Jonny, can we have a talk?"


    "Talk about what?" He grinned cheekily.


    "Jonny, can you enter the recording studio now?" The assistant ran over and pleaded.


    "All right, all right. You are so annoying." Jonny waved his hand casually and said, "Cherry, let''s talk


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    after I finish recording."


    Cherry sat down and started to deal with the concluding work with herptop.


    One by one, they were ssified into different folders.


    With this, she believed that the next sessor would be more skillful.


    It was already two o''clock in the morning after Jonny finished recording.


    He opened the door of the recording room and found that Cherry was still there.


    Theputer in front of her was still on. With a smile on his face, he strode over and said, "Let''s go. I''ll


    treat you to dinner."


    Cherry looked up at him and didn''t refuse unexpectedly, "Let''s go."


    The two of them found a private room in a nearby restaurant and sat down. Jonny was drinking ice


    beer, looking cozy.


    Suddenly, there was a white envelope in front of him.


    He lowered his head and saw the word "resignation" clearly.


    "Are you going to resign?" His eyes narrowed.


    "Yes." She slowly ate the noodles that had just been served. "I''ve saved enough money. I want to


    redeem the private restaurant for my father."


    Jonny sneered, "Come on, what will you do after you redeem it? In a twinkling of an eye, he will lose it


    again. "


    "That''s why I n to run it myself this time." She lowered her head and counted the vegetables in her


    bowl.


    Frowning, Jacob said, "Cherry, we have cooperated for so long..."


    "We have been working together for a long time, so there will be no sparkle between us." Said Cherry


    frankly. "I''m telling the truth. Gavin scared me a lotst time. Jonny, I can''t escape by luck all my life. I


    have something I don''t want to do. I''m not Rex. I don''t want to sacrifice... "


    "Does it have anything to do with my brother?" He suddenly asked.


    "How is that possible?" She denied immediately.


    How could it have anything to do with Jacob?


    It had something to do with the sharp attitude of the man in front of her...


    "Of course, I also think that I have offended Gavin enough, and the big boss is also very angry with me.


    It is also a good thing that I resign, at least you won''t be involved..."


    When it came to the point, Jonny narrowed his eyes and said, "Well, that''s a problem... What about the


    senior executives? "


    "They agreed." A trace of sadness shed through Cherry''s heart. "But I have been with you for so


    long. I should have told you everything." She put the U disk in his hand and said, "You are so popr.


    Many people in thepany want to be your agent."


    Jonny put the U disk into his pocket.


    He lowered his head and drank, "Then I wish you all the best."


    Everything went well...


    She smiled and raised the lemonade, "Cheers. Next time, I don''t need to send you back. I hope I can


    drink some more when we drink again. "


    He lowered his eyes to hide all his emotions. "Yes. Partner. "


    However, after tonight''s midnight snack, the partners would go different ways...


    Jacob put a board in front of his seat which said, "The number is full."


    Although his arm was hidden in the white coat, there were actually many bandages on it.


    That night, the broken ss smashed on his body, leaving a lot of wounds. Although the wounds were


    not deep, the bleeding appearance still frightened Donna to tremble.


    He didn''t think it was a big deal, so he came to work as usual. But he couldn''t stand the long queue in


    the clinic every day.


    Thest patient sat down with pleading eyes.


    "Go to see another doctor. My number is full today."


    He lowered his head and wrote the shift change report.


    "Doctor, just make a diagnosis for me. I''m thest one here. I''ve taken several buses to get here..."


    Jacob just lowered his head.


    The patient begged again and again. Seeing that Jacob didn''t look up for a long time, he was


    desperate. When he was about to leave, Jacob raised his head and reached out his hand. "Where is


    your medical record?"


    The patient took out the medical record happily and put it in his hand.


    Simon shook his head.


    Jacob looked cold, but in fact, his heart was softer than anyone else.


    Simon packed up his things and was waiting for Jacob to have lunch. Suddenly, his eyes lit up.


    A woman with elegant temperament walked up to Jacob and sat quietly in the chair waiting in line.


    Simon immediately waved his hand and said, "Come to my side. I''m free!"


    The woman smiled and shook her head.


    Her lips curled up into a faint dimple, which looked a little sweet.


    The beauty refused and Simon sat down in the corner in silence.


    This was a world of seeing people''s faces. Why did all the patientse to see Jacob? Didn''t they


    notice that he was so tired?


    Finally, the patient in front of Jacob was solved. He was packing up when the woman walked towards


    him. "Since you have treated one more, do you mind treating another?"


    "No, I can''t..." He raised his head coldly and saw her. His eyes were full of surprise. "You? What''s


    wrong with you? "


    There was a hint of concern in his words. Apparently, the other party also felt it. The smile on her face


    was even sweeter. "Nothing. I''m just hungry. I wonder if Dr. Nelson can cure this disease."


    He couldn''t helpughing and said, "Okay, let''s go. I''m good at it. "


    He washed his hands. Cherry could see it was obvious that he didn''t exert too much strength on one of


    his hands and his movements were much slower.

 Chapter 19 Invitation

    Chapter 19 Invitation


    When he took off his white coat, she saw clearly that his hand was bandaged, her eyes turned red.


    "Your hand..." She asked with concern.


    "Nothing serious. But there are too many wounds. It''s troublesome to apply the gauze bit by bit. " He


    "Let''s go." She urged.


    Jacob looked back at Simon.


    Simon had already curled up in the corner,pletely shadowed. "You can have lunch with the beauty.


    I''ll have it alone..."


    He almost cried, biting the handkerchief.


    Cherry couldn''t helpughing.


    "This guy can''t live without ying tricks." said Jacob awkwardly.


    The lunch for the two was very simple. They sat down in a clean small restaurant and ordered rice with


    sauce.


    Cherry put a small invitation card in front of him and said, "My new restaurant will open next weekend.


    On the first day, only friends are invited. Pleasee when you can."


    Jacob picked up the card, "Private House? Private home cuisine? Who will do it? "


    Cherry poked her nose and said, "My father and I."


    "I understand. It was very important to have a doctor in that kind of asion. I will bring the medicine


    you need. "


    She was stunned for a long time and realized that he was joking. She bit her lower lip and pouted,


    "What? My father is a famous chef in a big restaurant in H city. I''m also good at cooking. Really... " She


    looked at him as if she was ming him, "You can ask Jonny. He often takes me to his apartment to


    cook night snack."


    Speaking of Jonny, he was surprised and said, "Ah, you''re going to be a cook..."


    "Be the boss." Cherry didn''t forget to correct him.


    "What about Jonny? He doesn''t have an agent, does he? "


    "How could it be?" Cherry smiled, "A lot of people want to be his agent. He is just a big money tree.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Who doesn''t love him? "


    "You love him too?" He whispered.


    Her eyes turned red. She poked the rice in her te and smiled bitterly. "No, I can''t love him."


    He seemed to have realized something.


    Indeed, Jonny had an outstanding appearance and was good at sweet words to please girls. After


    getting along with him for five years, how could they not have feelings for each other?


    In that case, why should she leave?


    He thought to himself that when he and his mother left on the day of the car was smashed, Jonny took


    Cherry away. The quarrel between the two could even be heard by them.


    Was it because of the quarrel that day?


    He knew Jonny very well.


    This man was neither a good nor a bad man.


    He just wanted to prove himself so much that he didn''t care about others'' sacrifice.


    He didn''t even care his family, let alone Cherry?


    However, at this moment, he could only say lightly, "There are some things that Jonny hasn''t figured


    out yet. Maybe even he himself doesn''t know what he wants. "


    Cherry took a sip of the soup. The disappointment and bitterness on her face just now were all gone,


    as if he had seen it wrong.


    "Then you don''t know Jonny very well. He is well nned and purposeful whatever he does. He would


    achieve what he wanted. What he wants now is Sarah Mu. "


    "Who is it?" Jacob never heard of that name, "Is she a female star?"


    "Sort of." Cherry just smiled, "She is the youngest daughter of the gambling king of the A City. She was


    beautiful, smart and rich. Only a woman like her could win Jonny''s heart. Do you still think he doesn''t


    know what he wants? "


    Jacob frowned.


    Cherry''s words were too realistic for him to ept.


    But he couldn''t deny that it seemed that Jonny would do it.


    "I will definitely go there. Don''t worry. I''ll go to support you. " He had no choice but to change the topic,


    "But I don''t want you to help my hospital''s business."


    Cherry couldn''t helpughing and said, "Friendship cannot stand always on one side. Aren''t we


    friends? "


    "Yes, my friend." He clinked his cup with hers.


    On the contrary, she felt a little dejected.


    One was a partner, and the other was a friend.


    ''Am I not going to have a lover as Ad said?''


    The exclusive make-up artist carefully fixed Sarah''s make-up in front of the mirror. She didn''t dare to


    take a deep breath, fearing that she would disturb Sarah whose eyes were closed for rest.


    There was a knock on the door of the dressing room. The makeup artist quickly opened the door.


    Sarah opened her eyes and looked at the person in the mirror. "What are you doing here again?"


    Jonny put the flowers in front of her with a smile and said, "You''re more beautiful than flowers. Even if I


    don''te, I keep missing you. So Ie. I just want to see you. "


    He sat on the chair next to her and looked at her with undisguised appreciation in his eyes. "Your


    features are born for ancient costume. Have you ever considered signing up as an actress? I will make


    you famous in a month. "


    "So what?" Sarah raised her eyes and looked at him. Even if her tone was unfriendly, who would mind?


    Such a beauty, if she had no temper, how could she show that she was loved by thousands of people?


    "I just want to have a try."


    Jonny said unhurriedly, "But it''s a pity that you can''t be the heroine once in this circle."


    Sarah bit her lower lip and said in a spoiled tone, "But my father is against it. He wouldn''t have agreed


    to let me show up in public if I hadn''t agreed to be an insignificant supporting role."


    "It doesn''t matter." Jonny took out a notebook from his pocket and shook it in front of her. "The same


    supporting role. The scenes can be changed."


    Sarah sat up straight.


    "Really?" Even if she wanted to pretend that she didn''t care, she couldn''t help but look happy.


    "By the way, I''ve already asked someone to listen to the sample tape you recorded in the recording


    studiost time. I''ve customized a song for you ording to your voice characteristics. There''s no


    problem with Zack. I''ve told him to take that song as the theme song of this y."


    He supported his head with his hand and looked at her good-looking. "Sarah, you will be famous soon."


    She turned her face away and said with acent and charming smile, "All right, I know you are


    good to me. That''s enough. I don''t want to live on it anyway. "


    Jonnyughed and said, "But, Sarah, you have a magic that everyone want to help you do everything


    perfectly..."


    She turned around and put her long finger on his lips. "yboy, keep these words for your assistant.


    When she saw me, she was cold, as if I owed her a lot of money. Are you speaking ill of me in front of


    her? "


    Jonny was shocked to the extreme. "Cherry? She can''t be like this, can she? "


    Cherry was a person who had never done anything wrong. She would not easily offend others. How


    dare she put on a long face to the favorite daughter of the gambling king? Wasn''t she afraid of death?


    "Of course. I asked her to cook for me. She said she was an agent, not a cook. I don''t want her to be


    my agent! "


    "Okay, okay." Jonny put his arm around her shoulder andforted her carefully, "She is so


    disobedient. Can I fire her?"


    Sarah didn''t know that Cherry had resigned, so he wanted to sell her a favor.


    "Really?" Sarah blinked her eyes in surprise.


    "Of course it''s true, but she has already arranged your graduation banquet." He kissed her on the face.


    "Baby, your cruise trip will be very happy."


    She pursed her lips and smiled, "I hope so."


    She touched his face rarely and said, "You''re the best. My father doesn''t care about my graduation."


    "Of course. I like you." He smiled and wanted to kiss her, but was pushed away by her finger.


    "Well, don''t mess up my make-up. I''ll go to the stageter." She sat straight in front of the mirror and


    said, "Jonny, see you at the weekend."


    He was a little disappointed, but he stood up gracefully and said, "Yes, see you."


    At this moment, Jacob was standing on the "Sarah" cruise ship.


    Behind him, there was a hubbub of people toasting.


    In front of him was a blue sea.


    Leaning against the white railing, he took a sip of the wine and felt the sea wind.


    His cold aura was totally ipatible with those people with heavy makeup,ughing and flirting.


    Jonny didn''t intend to introduce him to other people at all.


    When he set out for the first time, an experienced person told him to take a good cook, lifeguards and a


    doctor.


    He thought of his brother immediately.


    Anyway, Jacob was not in love. If he needed him, his brother muste. This was the consensus of


    the three siblings of the Nelson n.


    If the eldest brother didn''t help them, how could they call him brother?


    As for what he wanted to do aftering here, it was none of Jonny''s business.


    After drinking up a ss of wine, Jacob didn''t want to refill the ss. He was chewing vitamin C and


    had no interest in the luxurious Seafood Buffet prepared by Jonny.


    The cook was prepared by Cherry before. She invited a disciple who had followed her father for many


    years and was quite famous for the buffet in the whole Hong Kong.


    Besides Sarah and her two best friends, there were also several stars.


    The little girls saw the famous stars in the award ceremony on TV. They were all screaming and asking


    for autographs.


    Money was one thing.


    These stars didn''t only care about money.


    Connections were also important.


    These people didn''t fail the career of "actor". They were so sweet that they coaxed the two girls into a


    good mood. They were very envious of Sarah.


    "It''s amazing to have such a handsome boyfriend, such a beautiful yacht, and such a great graduation


    gift. Oh, Sarah, I''m so envious!"


    Sarah just pursed her lips and smiled. Her vanity was greatly satisfied.

 Chapter 20 the Sarah Yacht

    Chapter 20 the Sarah Yacht


    But it didn''t matter.


    Since she entered the school, she had gained a lot of jealousy and envy because of her identity as the


    daughter of the gambling king. Jonny''s pursuit was just the icing on the cake.


    Compared with those stars, she was more curious about the person who was leaning against the


    railing not far away and sipping red wine alone.


    He turned his side face to her. From her point of view, that face was extraordinarily handsome.


    Compared with Jonny who had a cheeky smile, that face was much colder. However, it was such a


    person that attracted her attention.


    Today, it was her graduation journey.


    He was on her yacht which was setting sail for the first time. Why didn''t he say anything to her?


    Didn''t he know that she was the protagonist today?


    She nced at her friends. They had been taking pictures with the stars obsessively.


    She raised the corners of her mouth, tightened her soft shawl, and walked towards the man.


    The man happened to put the ss on the deck, slowly turned around and walked into the cabin. In the


    blink of an eye, he disappeared.


    Sarah was stunned.


    She strode to catch up with him. Unexpectedly, a smile appeared in the cabin. "Hmm? Missing me?


    You can''t wait to see me? All right, I''m just going to set up the show tonight. "


    Jonny blinked at her.


    She couldn''t help but look inside. "Who was the person who walked in just now?"


    Jonny pretended to be silly and said, "It''s me. Is there anyone else?"


    "Of course! The man is wearing light gray casual clothes! " Sarah stamped her feet.


    Jonny was surprised and asked, "What? Did you see a ghost? I didn''t see it. "


    He held her in his arms and said, "Don''t be afraid. I''m here."


    She pushed him away and said, "Who said I was afraid? I''m not afraid at all, okay? "


    Jonny held her even tighter and said, "If you''re not afraid, then that''s good. I''m so afraid. Ouch..."


    Sarah was defeated by him. "You''re so annoying. Let go of me..."


    Heughed and let go of her. Instead, he held her hand and led her into the cabin. "Well, who was


    that? Have a good look. On one is here. "


    He smiled slyly.


    In the brightly lit cabin, the space was not too big. It was obvious that except the two of them, there was


    no other person in the cabin.


    "I couldn''t be wrong." She rubbed her eyes.


    Just now, such a big living person had been leaning on the railing for so long. Did she see it alone?


    "Well, let''s go out to have a drink and enjoy the sea breeze. Today, you are the protagonist. You can''t


    run away. " Jonny chuckled, put his arm around her shoulder and took her back to the deck.


    ''I''m sorry. My brother has nothing to do with you. You can meet him after you be a member of the


    Nelson n.''


    There were always some doubts in Sarah''s mind. She drank a ss of wine absentmindedly and felt a


    little breathless.


    "Damn it!" She said to herself, forced herself to calm down and stood up.


    "I need to go to the bathroom." She said as if nothing had happened.


    She felt stuffy in her chest and almost out of breath. She knew clearly that her asthma was about to


    After drinking wine, eating seafood and blowing the sea wind, she knew it in her mind. Before she went


    out, she put the spray in her bag.


    However, she loved beauty so much that she couldn''t spray the spray in front of so many handsome


    men and women, so she had to find a secret ce.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    As she walked on the deck, she took out the spray from her bag.


    The only waiter on the ship carried arge te of dishes after dinner, ready to wash them. He


    staggered as he couldn''t bear the weight.


    Only one person could pass through the narrow passage. She moved aside in disgust, but she still


    couldn''t avoid being hit by him.


    "Are you blind?" She cursed.


    Being hit by him, she leaned against the railing.


    As soon as the man left, she withdrew her hand and broke out in a cold sweat.


    Where was her spray?


    She lowered her head to look for it, but the deck was empty.


    Sweat trickled down her forehead.


    She couldn''t find it everywhere.


    ''What should I do?''


    She was short of breath. She leaned against the railing, and the world in front of her began to blur.


    "Help, help..."


    She gasped and her voice was as low as a kitten''s.


    The previous waiter came out and saw her sitting on the deck and feebly clinging to the railing. He was


    frightened and hurried back to call for help.


    The first one to arrive was Jonny.


    He rushed over, picked Sarah up and fumbled on her body. "What''s wrong? What happened? What''s


    wrong with you? "


    Sarah couldn''t speak anymore.


    Her face was full of fear and tears. She could only gasp and her face was pale.


    "What happened?" Jonny asked the waiter loudly.


    "I don''t know. I just bumped into her..."


    "Bumped into her? Do you believe that I will throw you into the sea to feed sharkster? She is my


    woman. How can you hit her so easily? !"


    More and more people came.


    Two of her friends surrounded her and screamed.


    Several stars surrounded her and covered their mouths, "Is there a killer on the ship?"


    Sarah rolled her eyes.


    The air became thinner and thinner. She thought she was going to die in her own hands...


    A voice came, "Let her go and put her t on the ground!"


    Jonny raised his head and saw that Jacob had squeezed through the crowd.


    "Help! Something is going to happen to Sarah..."


    "Where is the killer? Jonny, I want to get off the ship! "


    "Shut up!" Said Jacob coldly.


    "Step back, all of you!" He pressed his hand on Sarah''s neck. The slightly cold fingertips made her a


    little sober.


    "Help me... I have asthma... " She said with difficulty.


    "I know." Said Jacob in a low voice.


    He took Sarah from Jonny and loosened her cor suddenly.


    The fresh air immediately poured into her nose.


    "Hey." said Jonny. He seriously suspected that his brother was acting in the public service for his own


    ends.


    "Take a breath." said Jacob, ignoring him. She took a deep breath and exhaled again.


    "Well, well, go on..." He pressed her chest and abdomen to help her breathe.


    "Bring my first aid kit here." He turned to the waiter.


    The troublemaker moved quickly. Jacob opened the emergency bag, sprayed the spray in her mouth


    and put it in her hand.


    "This kind of disease will break out suddenly. Take it with you."


    Although Sarah''s face was as pale as a piece of paper, her breath had obviously recovered. "I did bring


    it with me. Just now, I guess it fell into the sea when the waiter bumping into me."


    Jonny was furious. He stared at the waiter and said, "You don''t have toe here anymore!"


    The waiter''s face was full of entreaties, but he didn''t dare to say anything.


    ncing at his younger brother, Jacob said, "That''s your man. I didn''t have the right to interfere it, but


    this ship belongs to thisdy, and the waiter is naturally hers. Have you asked her opinion about firing


    him in this way?"


    Jonny bit his lower lip reluctantly. Sarah smiled weakly, "It''s just a small mistake. I''ll punish him not to


    steal food in the kitchen for a few days. There''s no need to make a scene."


    The waiter said with grievance, "I never steal food..."


    Jonny sighed and said, "Okay. It''s up to you."


    Sarah almost lost her life. How could she let that man go so easily? He was really unhappy.


    But Sarah''s eyes were fixed on Jacob''s face.


    This man was the one she had been looking for just now.


    It was neither a ghost nor an illusion.


    It was a living person.


    Her pale face flushed.


    But Jacob didn''t notice that.


    He stood up and carried his first aid kit.


    "Well, I''m going back to the top floor. Call me if you need anything."


    It was not until then did Sarah realize that she didn''t see him just now because he was on the top deck


    of the ship.


    Seeing him leave, she asked Jonny in a hurry, "Who is he?"


    "Doctor." Jonny said reluctantly.


    The two best friends of Sarah praised, "He''s handsome and cool..."


    "Especially that sentence ''Shut up''. Ah, it''s so cool..."


    Sarah looked at Jonny''s face and said, "He looks like you..."


    "Handsome men all look like each other." One of her best friend cut in.


    "He''s my brother." Jonny helped Sarah up and said, "Let me take you to the cabin to have a rest."


    Sarah wanted to go to the top floor.


    She looked up.


    Sure enough, there was a warm sunset on the top floor, and a quiet back.


    ''What''s his name?


    Does he have a girlfriend?''


    In her mind, only these two questions were hovering.


    But Jacob didn''t think too much.


    The person saved on the ship was no different from his usual patient.


    After he came back, Simon held his hand and cried for several days, but he didn''t shed any tears.


    "When can you buy a yacht? I also want to sail..." He cried.


    "Don''t think about it." Said Jacob calmly.


    He sorted out the medical records, with the big tail hanging on his body. "Jacob, you are so heartless. I


    also want a yacht, called ''Simon''..."


    "There will be." said Jacob with a sigh.


    Simon''s eyes lit up.


    "Wait for a few lifetimes." He finished.


    The guy behind him was crying and screaming again, which made other doctors in the Department


    That was not what Jacob was worried about.


    It was a rare weekend, but it was his turn to be on duty on Saturday. Tonight, he was free. Although it


    waste, it was not bad to go to the newly opened restaurant to support.


    He took out the invitation card at the bottom of his wallet, with a rare smile on his face.


    Cherry was really exhausted today.


    Although it was the first day of the opening ceremony and all the guests were friends, the appointments


    had been full for the next three dayster.


    Her "Private House" was not big. She bought a seafood restaurant in the downtown and decorated this


    two storey building before it opened.

 Chapter 21 Are You Here

    Chapter 21 Are You Here


    Naturally, his father was very happy. He quit his job in the previous restaurant, concentrated on helping


    Cherry and became a chef.


    Now that the chef had been here, most of the people who stayed here were the people from the


    original seafood restaurant.


    After all, it was difficult to find employees now, and Cherry didn''t have much working capital.


    There were so many orders. It was all because of Jonny.


    He had been advertising her private restaurant for a long time. Many people wanted to do him a favor,


    and they thought it wouldn''t be bad to have a try, so they booked it.


    In fact, Cherry was quite sure that the guests were all celebrities. They were very picky and had high


    service requirements.


    But it didn''t matter. As long as served them well and left the photos and signatures, it meant that these


    people were advertising for her restaurant.


    However, she was a little unhappy because she didn''t see Jacob who was going to attend the opening


    ceremony on Saturday.


    Maybe he forgot, or maybe he didn''t like such social engagements.


    Such a cold person should stay at home and didn''t need to depend on another''s favor.


    It was almost six o''clock, and many guests hade.


    Jacob was no exception.


    As soon as he got off the car, he saw this well decorated private restaurant.


    He hadn''t been in H City for many years, but he felt that he was willing toe to such a unique ce


    if he was a guest.


    The decoration on the first floor was very fresh.


    The light green wallpapers, wooden tables and chairs, the whole floor to ceiling windows, beige


    curtains, snow-white washbasin, and exquisite potted nts filled the small space, making people feel


    fresh.


    Obviously, the downstairs was a waiting ce for guests. There were tea sets on the tea table, and


    several blocks of themunity were separated by transparent ss, fresh and natural.


    He climbed up the stairs and went to the second floor.


    The room upstairs was obviously spacious.


    The space separated by the transparent ss was separated by white iron potted nts, which was


    both beautiful and private.


    The tableware was spotless and fresh with a sense of family privacy.


    A waitress came over and looked at him for a while. Then she asked hesitantly, "Are you Mr. Jonny


    Nelson please?"


    He looked a little like him, but he didn''t seem to be him.


    Just now, she remembered that Jonny hade and was sitting in the No.1 box.


    "I''m Jacob Nelson."


    The waitress was suddenly enlightened, "Our boss has mentioned you. This way please. " She


    hesitated for a moment and asked, "Will you have dinner with Mr. Jonny?"


    "No. I will have it alone. " He didn''t want to socialize with those people of Jonny, so he''d better sit


    alone.


    "Okay, okay." The waitress opened room five for him. This was thest box on the whole second floor.


    It was obvious that other boxes were full of people, although no one could see who were sitting in it


    through the potted iron trees.


    As soon as he sat down, a ss of lemonade was sent over.


    He took a sip. The faint lemon fragrance filled his nose. It was definitely not ordinary water.


    He smiled. Someone knocked on the door and came in.


    There was surprise in her eyes.


    This was enough for him.


    "Here''s a bottle of red wine for you." He put the red wine in front of her and said, "Celebrate the


    opening ceremony with it."


    She sat down happily in front of him and said, "Then let''s drink this wine tonight. I''ll have dinner with


    you."


    He shook his head and said, "Leave this wine to entertain more important guests."


    Cherry looked down and was surprised.


    It was 1992''s Lafite red wine. This bottle of wine could be sold at any time for tens of thousands of


    dors, and there was no goods avable.


    "This gift is too expensive. I can''t ept it."


    "It doesn''t matter." He said indifferently, "Before I came back to the H City, someone gave it to me. I just


    offered a present to you with other people''s thing."


    "In that case," She rolled her eyes and said, "You are my most important guest. I will drink it with you


    tonight."


    He smiled faintly.


    He was such a cold person. Even if he showed a touch of warmth, he looked so quiet and intoxicating.


    "I don''t dare to apany you. I have to be on duty this weekend and deal with an operation


    tomorrow. Otherwise, I woulde to support you at noon."


    Cherry lowered her head, feeling sweet in her heart.


    "Okay, I''ll seal it up. We''ll open it when you''re free." She unfolded the menu for him and asked, "What


    do you want to eat?"


    "I''m alone. Just some light and simple food is okay. It''s up to you. "


    She smiled slightly, and there was a touch of girl''s yfulness on her crooked side face. "Then do you


    mind if I eat with you tonight? I haven''t eaten anything yet. I''ll go back to the kitchen and cook some


    dishes for you, okay? "


    He lowered his eyes and said, "As long as you don''t need to apany other guests."


    There was a knock on the door. A waiter ran in and whispered something in Cherry''s ear.


    Cherry waved her hand indifferently and said, "Just tell them that I''m busy in the kitchen. I''ll go there


    "Go ahead." He said lightly.


    "Well, I really don''t want to have a drink with others." Cherry sighed, and her mncholy expression


    made him smile.


    "Are all the people in the entertainment circle so powerful?" He suddenly said. "I bet your business will


    be booming. You can make every guest feel that he is the most important and special existence in your


    heart. Who wouldn''t like such andy? "


    She was stunned.


    Did he think she was like this?


    But soon, she smiled and said, "Oh, you''re really special. I''m going to the kitchen. I''ll bring you my


    specialtyter. "


    As soon as she walked out of the box, she met a guest from another table before she closed the door.


    She walked up to her and said, "May, sit a little longer. I''ll prepare another bowl of your favorite sweet


    soup for you, okay? s, I''m too busy to drink with you. Didn''t your babye? I have the best potato


    paste that babies like to eat. My father made it by himself, please take it back. "


    The waiter had packed up the things and sent them to the guest, Cherry sent the guest downstairs and


    kept smiling all the way.


    He looked at her quietly through the ss.


    Looking down at the ss of lemonade, he suddenly felt an indescribable sour in his heart.


    Yes, everyone was the most important guest. In other words, no one would really be important.


    However, the dishes that were served soon lit up his eyes.


    Four dishes and one soup.


    The waiter emphasized, "They''re made by Cherry herself, not by the chef."


    They looked good, not inferior to the food make by the chef of some upscale restaurant at all.


    A bowl of steamed eggs with white ms, the eggs were soft and the seafood was sweet.


    A bowl of steamed pumpkin with garlic sauce, and the size of each pumpkin was almost the same.


    A bowl of rice and Spareribs with fragrance.


    A bowl of thick soup with a sweet smell of tomato.


    "This soup," the waiter said, "it was cooked by thendy for a long time, with pig bones, fish head


    and tomato. This soup had been boiled from morning to noon. She said she would wait for a


    distinguished guest to taste it. I think it must be you. "


    She handed over a bowl of rice and said, "Thendy asked me to tell you to have a meal. She will


    be here soon. "


    "It doesn''t matter. Let her do her work."


    The delicious dishes made him hungry. He picked up the chopsticks and tasted every dish.


    Indeed, they tasted good.


    The soup was delicious, and the taste of pig bone and fish head was perfectly mixed. The pumpkin


    fragrance was good, and even the mostmon spareribs also had a strong fragrance of leaves. No


    wonder she was so confident to run a restaurant.


    It seemed that he could bring the noisy Simon here to have a taste in the future.


    When Cherry came in again, she also held a bowl of rice in her hand.


    She lowered her head and sat down next to him. She began to eat, "Leave some for me."


    He was surprised. "I thought you would eat somewhere else."


    "Others only make me drink. They don''t care whether I have eaten or not." Cherry smiled bitterly.


    He felt pity for her.


    "Don''t push yourself too hard." He picked up a rib for her with a pair of serving chopsticks.


    She bit her lower lip.


    This guy must be a neat freak.


    ''What''s wrong with using his chopsticks?


    He''s so stingy.''


    How could he know what she was thinking?


    He emphasized to her, "It''s a pair of serving chopsticks. Don''t worry."


    A guy who didn''t understand amorous feelings.


    Cherry ate more quickly.


    On the other side, Jacob had put down his chopsticks and took out his credit card.


    She quickly pressed the card and identally pressed his hand.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Uh... She was embarrassed.


    Jacob took out his hand as if nothing had happened "Swiping card is unavable here yet? I have


    enough cash. "


    "No, thanks." Cherry was still regretting her mistake, "All the guests I entertain today are free. You are


    all my friends. If youe here another day, I will take your money. "


    He lowered his head and smiled, "That''s good. It''s lucky of me toe today but not tomorrow."


    ''Why is he so cold?


    Even his joke is a cold one.''


    After finishing dinner, Cherry sent him out of the room.


    Just then, the door of No.1 box was opened.


    Jonny and his friends walked out, talking andughing.


    As soon as he saw Cherry, his yful expression disappeared and he strode over.


    Cherry smiled politely.


    She shook hands with him and asked, "Are you leaving?"


    Looking at Jacob, Jonny forced a smile and said, "Brother."


    Jacob nodded his head slightly and said, "Do your thing. I''m leaving. "


    Cherry wanted to see him off, but he went downstairs alone.


    Jonny didn''t take his eyes off her face. When he saw the disappointment on her face, his eyes shed


    a trace of sharpness.


    When Cherry looked at him, the sharpness had been well hidden.


    "Cherry, I''ve introduced many guests to you." At this moment, his expression was like a puppy wagging


    its tail to please its owner. "How is it? Have theye to order?"


    Cherry nodded and said, "Thank you, Jonny."


    "Only thank me?" Her indifferent attitude made him feel ufortable. "Don''t you need a que in


    your restaurant? I know a famous calligrapher. Let him write one for you, okay? "


    "No, thanks." Cherry apanied him downstairs, "My father said he wanted to write it. In fact, it''s not


    a bad thing. I can watch him, and he won''t gamble too much. " She meant something else, "Thank you


    for helping me."

 Chapter 22 the Woman I Like

    Chapter 22 the Woman I Like


    Jonny''s lips opened and closed again.


    Why did this sound so awkward?


    "Well, I''ll bring my friends here for dinner in the future. You have to give me a discount."


    "That''s easy." Cherry didn''t show any weakness, "Tonight youe here for dinner, it''s not for free. I''ve


    taken photos, and tomorrow it will be reported. By the way, help me publicize it. "


    "You..." This was the real Cherry he knew.


    "Drive slowly. I have a guests upstairs, so I won''t see you off." She said simply and went upstairs.


    The friend next to him patted him and said, "Why don''t you leave? You''ve been watching her for five


    years, but you''re not tired of her? "


    He curled his lips.


    He hadn''t been tired of her after five years? How could it be possible? She was not a beauty!


    But why did he feel so bad?


    As soon as he entered his exclusive car of seven seats, his mother called him, "Jonny,e and have


    dinner with me tomorrow night."


    "What''s up? Is it a big festival? " He saidzily.


    "Well. No... " Donna lowered her voice, "Your younger brother ran away from home a few days ago.


    Your brother brought him back. Tonight, your father said that he would teach him a good lesson. I''m


    afraid I can''t handle him alone. You''d better go home and save him. "


    Jonny said casually, "I don''t know if I''ll be free or not. When dad saw me, he didn''t look good, did he?


    Besides, my brother is there, isn''t he? "


    "Your brother won''t say a word even if he is hit by a stick!" Donna was anxious, "That''s a deal. You


    muste back tomorrow night."


    Before he could refuse, his quick-tempered mother had hung up the phone.


    He sighed and thought of the cold figure just now.


    Maybe he should ask his brother what he really thought of Cherry.


    Jonny would be thest one toe when the family had dinner together.


    This time, there was no exception.


    As soon as he opened the door, York snorted.


    Donna mediated, "Oh, Jonny is filming on the set today. He can onlye here after asking for a leave


    from the crew. It''s not easy."


    York nced at his son, who was wearing a cheeky face. He really didn''t believe what Donna said.


    Nancy Nelson pulled out a chair for her second elder brother. Jonny blinked at his little sister and said,


    "Thank you."


    "Okay, everyone is here. Let''s eat."


    Richard moved his chopsticks, and Jonny noticed something was wrong.


    His hand was still injured.


    ''Was he hit by father?'' He wondered.


    At the table, the atmosphere was horribly low.


    Everyone was like a copy of Jacob. They just ate the rice in their bowls, didn''t pick up food, and didn''t


    say anything.


    Jonny couldn''t help it.


    He raised his eyebrows and asked, "Brother, did Cherry invite you therest night?"


    Jacob raised his head and nced at him.


    "Yes." He replied softly without a more word.


    Jonny didn''t give up. "When did you be so familiar with her?" He couldn''t help ridiculing him,


    "Don''t forget that she is the one who caused your injury. Besides, Mr. Gavin is only temporarily


    detained. If he is released at any time, I think you will be in danger. It''s better to keep a distance from


    this kind of woman. "


    As soon as his mother heard that he was injuredst time, she became nervous. "Yes, that''s right. You


    shouldn''t be close to this kind of woman. Maybe you''re not meant to be close to each other... "


    Putting down the bowl and chopsticks, Jacob looked at Jonny and exined to his mother, "That was


    an ident."


    "What?" Jonny saidzily, "I don''t dare to keep her since she made a scenest time. She has been my


    agent for five years. I asked her to get out of here as well. "


    "That''s you." Jacob took a bite of the dish,pletely ignoring him.


    The words "That''s you" pierced into Jonny''s heart.


    He got angry. "You mean I''m a coward?"


    ncing at him coldly, Jacob said, "I didn''t say that."


    "That''s exactly what you mean!" Jonny bit his lower lip and his face turned red with anger. "You''re


    showing off now. You know I''ve been with her for five years, but I''ve never shown off."


    "People with poor Chinese skills are really difficult tomunicate with."


    "You are the one who has poor Chinese skills!" Jonny was angrier, "I''m 27 years old now. I don''t want


    to be humiliated by others with my study results more than ten years ago. You are good at Chinese.


    What have you done? Have you brought your wife back? "


    "Sounds like you have one." Jacob retorted.


    Jonny was pissed off.


    Who said that he would not quarrel when he was scanty of words?


    Didn''t he refute him with every word?


    Seeing that Jonny was too angry to say a word, Donna hurried to mediate, "How old are you? One of


    you is 27 years old, and the other is 28. Your faces turn red because of the quarrel. It''s so funny. Jonny,


    you''re really ridiculous. Your brother is such a silent man. Aren''t you angry with yourself when you


    quarrel with him? "


    Jonny sat down on the chair and said angrily, "He has been better than me since he was a child. You


    and dad like him more, don''t you?" He felt wronged, "He even wants topete with me for the


    woman I like!"


    If not, why did Jacob pretend to be a hero in front of Sarah?


    Now, Sarah was always inquiring about his brother''s matter, which made him angry but unable to spit it


    out.


    Hearing that, Jacob paused.


    He looked up at his younger brother with aplicated look in his eyes.


    "What?" Donna was stunned. She looked back and forth between the two brothers. "Well,st time, you


    said that you wanted to..."


    Didn''t Jonny say that Cherry was a good girl and he wanted to introduce her to his brother?


    Although he didn''t introduce them to each otherter, the two of them seemed to have a good


    rtionship. What? Now, Jonny felt that the one he liked was Cherry?


    What a chaotic scene.


    How could the three of them speak the same topic with different thoughts?


    [ ] yelled, "enough! Enough. Don''t say anything more. Tell me, what kind of woman will the two


    brothers fight for all their lives? " He looked at the two of them and said, "Now, I have to make it clear. If


    you marry such a woman, she would make you two unhappy sooner orter. In my opinion, no one can


    have anything to do with her. I don''t like this kind of woman! "


    Jonny curled his lips.


    In the whole family, this kind of words might only be effective for the two good babies, Jacob and


    Nancy.


    He took a big gulp of food, but he still felt unhappy.


    Jacob wiped his lips and said, "I''m finished. Enjoy yourselves."


    He stood up and left.


    Jonny was not to be outdone.


    He poured a few mouthfuls of food into his mouth and wiped his mouth with the back of his hand. "Dad,


    mom, I have to go now. The crew is waiting for me to start."


    He picked up his coat and rushed out of the house without saying anything more.


    Donna couldn''t help but stand up. Looking at her two sons, one was to the East and the other was to


    the West, she couldn''t help but sigh heavily, "It''s really... s! "


    "It''s so humiliating. As if they haven''t seen any woman before!" York snorted.


    He had nned to teach Richard a lesson, but he didn''t expect that the two elder sons would make him


    be more restless.


    The more they grew up, the more upset they became!


    Cherry had no idea that she had be the center of discussion for the dinner of the Nelson n.


    She turned over the bill book page by page, frowning.


    At that time, she took over the restaurant, along with the house, personnel, and materials.


    But looking at the previous ounts, it made her find a loophole.


    After all, she graduated from the Business School of H City University. They thought she was a female


    boss without the support of a man, and her father was easy-going. They dared to fool her on the


    ount.


    Cherry didn''t say anything. She just moved all these ounts back home to check.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The manager was nervous when he saw her checking the ounts. "Boss, is there anything wrong?"


    "Don''t worry." She smiled faintly, "It''s just that I haven''t checked the ounts for a few years. If I do it


    now, I can kill time." She raised her eyebrows and looked at him, "Can''t I?"


    "No, no, no." The manager immediately denied, "I''m just afraid that you, a woman, will..."


    A woman?


    So what?


    Cherry curled her lips and said, "In the past, I did all the big ounts of Jonny. I met him at the


    beginning as a cashier in thepany. I''m going to get the license of an ountant. "


    She rolled her eyes and said, "If you are afraid that I can''t understand it, you can work overtime with


    me tonight. Let''s read it together. Anyway, you are familiar with the ounts."


    She looked at the manager who was trembling like amb. She smiled and said, "Well, I know some


    people from different walks of life. If there is a little problem and you can''t help, I''ll handle it by myself."


    The manager''s face turned pale, "Uh... Uh... "


    "Don''t worry." She sat down slowly and looked through the ounts. "Thank you for working overtime


    tonight."


    The manager couldn''t help but ask, "Miss... Miss Cherry, you are right. There''s something wrong with


    these ounts... I... "


    "You''re in charge of it, right?" Cherry raised her eyes and stared at the man with sharp eyes.


    His heart skipped a beat.


    This woman''s eyes were so sharp!


    "I... I... Well, there was a manager before... "


    "Who is he?" Cherry said in a calm tone, "Tell me the name and address of the person. He is greedy for


    my money, so he has to prepare something." The corners of her mouth twitched. "I''m a woman." she


    looked down at her smooth nails and said, "I don''t have the ability to deal with people. I want the clean


    government office to do this. It''s the most appropriate."


    The manager couldn''t help but say, "I''m his personal friend. How about I ask him to pay the bill back?


    Since he has left, he can''t do anything to you anymore. In this way, you don''t have to hold him


    ountable, okay? "


    Cherry looked at him firmly, "Can you promise that there is no one here who will change my ount?"


    "No, absolutely not." The manager promised.


    Sweat trickled down his forehead, but Cherry smiled lightly, "Forget it." She suddenly said, "I''d better let


    someone I trust to manage the ounts." She turned around and smiled at him. "I''ll give you a definite


    number tomorrow for how much he should pay back. Ask your friend to be careful. Women care about


    every penny, not to mention such a big restaurant. "

 Chapter 23 A Strange Injured Man

    Chapter 23 A Strange Injured Man


    She stood up slowly and put the ount books into her car.


    The manager looked at her helplessly and had no way to resist.


    "By the way," She suddenly turned around and said, "In order not to make the investigation wrong, I


    have to report it to the clean government office tomorrow. Why don''t you go with me tomorrow? Aren''t


    you the manager? You are the most persuasive person in what you are in charge of... "


    "Miss. Cherry." He couldn''t stand it anymore. "I will resign after the bill is paid."


    "Why will you resign?" She pretended to be surprised. "You did a good job. Is it you who made a fake


    ount?"


    "No, it''s not me." He wiped his sweat and said, "I want to tell you for a long time..."


    "All right." Without any hesitation, Cherry said, "You want to resign by yourself. I don''t need to pay you


    the severance pay, right?"


    He gritted his teeth and said, "Yes."


    "That''s good. I don''t want you to have to cooperate with the investigation. " Cherry got on the car


    gracefully.


    The car started slowly, and her eyes became deep.


    Fight with her?


    She didn''t call the police right away, which was enough to give him time.


    Severance pay?


    ''I''m sorry. I won''t give him a penny!''


    It was raining outside.


    A few days after the opening ceremony, the customers in the restaurant had been stabilized.


    It was raining outside. In addition to the guests who had made an appointment, there were only a few


    people who came to the restaurant to have some simple food at the outer table.


    When the kitchen was idle, Jerome immediately asked several workers to y mahjong. Cherry simply


    ignored him and sat in front of the counter, only looking at the rain outside the window.


    In front of her was a long ss cab, in which there were gifts from some important guests.


    In the middle was the precious Lafite.


    She stared nkly at it, feeling somewhat mncholy.


    Was it just like what Ad said that a strong woman like her was actually very feminine and needed


    men to take care of?


    No, she didn''t think she needed it.


    She bit her lower lip and looked down at the phone.


    He had her number.


    She had his number.


    But he never called her.


    She was a little flustered.


    Did he have no feelings for her at all? Such a cold man showed a warm expression to her and even


    sent her a gift specially...


    But she didn''t dare to call him.


    What if he had no feelings for her at all?


    She buried her whole face in her arms.


    What a shame...


    She was in a dilemma...


    ''Call him or not...''


    When she was hesitating, thest table of guests had already left.


    The rain hadn''t stopped yet. She looked up and was almost scared out of her mind by her father.


    "Dad, what are you doing?"


    Jerome lied on his stomach in front of her. With a pitiful look on his face, Jerome asked, "Can I go out


    for a walk after the closing tonight?"


    "It''s raining outside." Cherry frowned.


    She knew what he wanted to do.


    "But I''ve been with you for a week... I, your father, is so boring... " Jerome pretended to be cute and


    even blinked his eyes charmingly.


    "Dad, are your eyes cramped?" She snorted.


    He was really defeated. "Don''t you have a boyfriend? Ask your boyfriend to keep youpany and


    give dad a holiday. "


    Cherry stared at him sensitively, "Boyfriend? What boyfriend? "


    The employees around all pricked up their ears at the same time.


    Jerome immediately covered his mouth.


    Oh, no, he spilled the beans. Her daughter was shy.


    He chuckled and said, "Forget it. I''m leaving now. You''re responsible for the rest work."


    He ran away quickly.


    Cherry sighed.


    Wasn''t her father worried that it would be unsafe for her to go home alone in rainy days? He only cared


    about looking for fun!


    It seemed that she just indulged him in ying those rounds of mahjong and hooked up his gambling


    addiction.


    It was almost eleven o''clock in the evening when the restaurant was closed.


    After carefully cleaning up every corner, Cherry closed the door and was about to leave after checking


    again.


    There were still a lot of garbage in the back alley. As soon as the rain got them wet, the waste water


    would flow everywhere.


    Cherry''s temples throbbed when she saw it.


    ''Damn it! The guy in charge of the back kitchen tomorrow must be punished by me!''


    She grabbed the broom, quickly swept the trash into the trash can and pushed it to the recycle bin.


    The rain was dripping and the back alley was dark.


    On top of the rubbish, there was a human puppet.


    Damn! Why did someone throw it here?


    She reached out to grab it and was about to throw it back. When she touched the hand of the "puppet",


    she was so shocked that she withdrew her hand.


    This... This didn''t look like a puppet''s hand.


    The cold feeling, the realistic touch, this...


    She leaned forward and looked at the unidentified object lying on the garbage bag in the dim light.


    The rain fell along his face, and the blood at the corner of his mouth winding down the rain.


    Cherry took a deep breath.


    So vivid... Absolutely... It must be a person!


    She reached out her hand and put it under his nose.


    He was breathing!


    This was a living man!


    She was shocked.


    No matter why he was here, she had to save him!


    Without further ado, she took out her mobile phone and took a picture of this scene. Then she drove


    the car to the alley andboriously carried the man into the car.


    The man waspletely wet. His handsome face was as pale as paper, and his body seemed to be


    covered with bruises.


    She put him on the back seat, and the car had been stained with blood for a while.


    She took off the man''s coat, pulled out a nket and wrapped him tightly.


    "Sir, sir..." She patted his cheek and said, "Can you hear me?"


    The man''s eyelids moved. Cherry took her drinking cup, dipped some tissue in it and twirled it on his


    lips.


    "I''ll take you to the hospital right away. I''m the one who saved you. My name is Cherry. "


    The man nodded slightly.


    Cherry then went back to the driver''s seat and started the car.


    It was already over eleven o''clock, but Cherry had no time to hesitate.


    She finally dialed a number that she had always wanted to call today.


    "Hello." The man''s voice was steady.


    "Jacob." She steadied her voice, "This is Cherry."


    "Okay." He replied lightly.


    "Uh..." She turned the car around and said, "I want to go to your hospital. Are you on duty now?"


    "Give me fifteen minutes." He didn''t hesitate.


    And he didn''t ask for any reason.


    Then he hung up the phone.


    She felt relieved.


    This was Jacob...


    When Cherry drove the car to the hospital''s upward slope, Jacob was already waiting at the gate of the


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    hospital.


    He was wearing a neat white gown, and there was no expression on his face.


    Cherry jumped off the car and waved at him.


    He walked quickly over and said, "You... Is there anything wrong with you? "


    Shaking her head, Cherry pointed to the car.


    Seeing the dying man in the car, Jacob narrowed his eyes.


    He turned around and shouted, "Hurry up, stretcher!"


    He nodded at Cherry and said, "He should be sent to the emergency room right away. I guess it''s too


    Before he could say anything more, he had already entered the emergency room with two nurses.


    The light was on.


    Cherry was sitting on the bench outside the emergency room.


    The blood and mud on her body almost ruined the whole windbreaker. She took it off and wanted to put


    it into the trash can. But after thinking for a while, she still held it in her arms.


    She had nothing to do with this man. She couldn''t lose any evidence rted to him.


    The door of the emergency room opened and a nurse came out in a hurry.


    Cherry''s eyes lit up and she immediately walked up to her and asked, "How is it? Is he all right? "


    The nurse rolled her eyes at her and said, "How could it be that fast? The wound is very serious. We


    have to transfer him to the operating room for suturing. " She walked a few steps forward and suddenly


    remembered something. She turned around and said, "Doctor Jacob asked me to tell you that no


    matter who that person is, you should call the police. The wound on his body is gunshot wound! "


    Cherry took a deep breath.


    The shooting scenes on TV quickly shed in front of her. She shivered at the thought of those bosses


    who were wearing white clothes, with cigars in their mouths and tattoos all over their bodies.


    She couldn''t help but nce at the emergency room with a small crack.


    All of a sudden, the door waspletely opened.


    Jacob walked in the front.


    He looked at Cherry and said in a low voice, "He''s not in a good condition. He''s seriously injured, but


    the injuries aren''t life-threatening." He whispered in her ear, "Call the police right now. After recording


    the confession, you can leave. I''ll take care of the rest. "


    He didn''t say a more word.


    He had already stepped into the exclusive elevator to the operating room on the sixteen floor.


    The police in the H City were really efficient.


    In less than ten minutes, several policemen had arrived at the hospital.


    "You called the police?"


    Cherry nodded repeatedly.


    She showed the photos and the blood clothes to the two policemen.


    The two men''s faces froze at the sight of the bullet holes on the man''s blood clothes.


    After seeing the photos on the phone, one of the older man winked at his colleague and tried to speak


    to Cherry as calmly as possible, "Miss, since the case is veryplicated, please follow us to the


    police station to record a statement, okay?"


    Cherry looked at him vigntly, "But he hasn''t finished the operation yet..."


    "It doesn''t matter." the elder said. "You go with me. My colleague will stay here to follow up the injured.


    We need to further confirm what you said. Is that okay? "


    Cherry helplessly spread out her hands and said, "Okay."


    It was one of the duties of citizens in the H City to cooperate with the police investigation.

 Chapter 24 Kidnapping Case

    Chapter 24 Kidnapping Case


    She followed the older police into the police car.


    As soon as the door was closed, she was handcuffed.


    She was shocked. "No, what are you doing?"


    "Miss Cherry, now we suspect that you are rted to a kidnapping case. I hope you can cooperate with


    the investigation. You have the right to keep silent."


    Cherry blinked and said, "What? What kidnapping? I... I''m really not... "


    "As for confession, let''s go to the police station to record it. I advise you to confess your partner.


    Otherwise, what will wait for you is the judgment of the court. "


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ''Damn it!


    I''ve heard that someone helping people was wronged, but I haven''t heard that someone helping people


    was arrested by the police.''


    "I am a good citizen!" Cherry was so angry that she bit her lower lip. She knew it was useless to argue


    with these people now. "I have to wait for that person to wake up!"


    "Sorry, we are also waiting." The policeman shrugged and drove his car.


    However, in this kidnapping case, the kidnapper''s ckmail phone was a woman''s voice, which meant


    that there must be a woman involved in this case. Just at this moment, such a woman called the police.


    Whether it was right or not, he would lock her back first.


    Seeing that there was no way to dy, Cherry had to beg him, "Could I leave a message to a doctor


    friend here? Don''t let him can''t find meter. "


    "Leave a message to your partner?" It''s a pity that the police didn''t write novels with his imagination. He


    snorted and said, "We won''t miss any one of the kidnappers in the police station."


    Cherry rolled her eyes.


    If she was really a kidnapper, she would have pped the policeman for several times.


    He had no sense at all. She wanted toin him!


    However,pared with theint, the most important thing was that this guy really treated her as


    a thief.


    The people in the reconnaissance room seemed to be facing a formidable enemy.


    A policewoman came over and searched all over Cherry''s body.


    The phone, wallet and key were all kept.


    The bright tablemp was turned on, the light came straight into her eyes.


    She looked away and felt humiliated.


    "What''s your name?" There were three people sitting in the reconnaissance room. One with beard, one


    as thin as a monkey, and the other was a policewoman, looked at Cherry from head to toe.


    "My name is Cherry Shen. "


    "Poor name." The man with whiskers poked the paper with a pen and said, "How to spell it? Can you


    write down it here? "


    How rude he is!


    Cherry almost lost her temper.


    The thin man quickly gave an advice to the officer, "Let her show her identity card. This is a felony


    offender. If we write the wrong name, the judge will me uster. "


    "You are right." said the man with whiskers, who called Vincent. "Come on, take it out!"


    Cherry raised her handcuffed hands high to show them. The policewoman was a smart woman. She


    flipped over her wallet, took out her residence card and registered her name.


    "Rummaging through my wallet? Does it vite my privacy?"


    "Kidnappers have no privacy." Vincent said in a sonorous and powerful voice, "Look at you. You should


    stand in the street soliciting business instead of kidnapping."


    "Boss," the policewoman reminded him in a low voice, "the streetwalker is also the object we are going


    to sweep."


    "Oh, yes, yes, yes." Vincent hupped and said, "Well, tell me the truth. Otherwise, my fists will not


    recognize beautiful women or ugly men. I''ll beat them as well."


    "I''m not a kidnapper. When that person wakes up, you will know! "


    She gritted her teeth with hatred and said, "How could you do this? I have shown you the photos I took.


    I found him at the back door of my restaurant!"


    If she had known it earlier, she would not have saved that guy!


    "Which restaurant are you running?" Vincent''s attention was quickly diverted.


    "Boss!" The other two reminded him in a hurry.


    "Yes, yes. I meant what if he dies?" Vincent also found something wrong. "Bah! He can''t die.


    Otherwise, Mr. He will peel off our skin! Tell me, where did the fifty million dors go? "


    Instead of getting angry, Cherryughed.


    These idiots, it turned out that they had paid the money, but the hostage was gone. They finally found a


    person, and took her as a scapegoat to exin.


    The problem was, how could she, an innocent person, spit out fifty million dors to him?


    "I need awyer." She couldn''t stand these idiots.


    "I advise you to cooperate with us..."


    The reconnaissance room''s door was opened, and a policeman came in and whispered in Vincent''s


    ear, "Someone ising to bail her out."


    "Bail her out? How can a kidnapper be bailed? "


    "Sir, you are abusing me. You ndered me without any evidence. I can sue you for nder!"


    "All right, all right. I wasined every time. I''m used to it."


    What else could she do to deal with such a ruffian police?


    But she was curious about who would bail her out?


    Was it...


    She cheered up and said, "I''m absolutely not a kidnapper." she finally cooperated, "My restaurant is


    called Private House. This case should have happened in these days. You can go to my restaurant to


    watch the surveince video. I had been busy in my restaurant all the time!"


    The policemen whispered.


    After a long while, Vincent finally stood up and said, "Okay, we will investigate it. You two watch her. I''m


    going out to have a cigarette. Shit, I''m so sleepy... "


    After taking a few steps, he looked back at Cherry and said, "Little girl, don''t teach me to do things. I


    thought of it just now. Humph, you''d better pray that there is a monitor in your back door, so that we


    can know whether you are lying or not at a nce!"


    ''Oh my God! Who would install the surveince camera at the back door? To record someone to steal


    trash?''


    After warning Cherry, Vincent turned aroundcently and was about to take a nap again, but he


    stumbled and fell forward.


    The policewoman eximed.


    However, the man outside suddenly opened the door and said, "Sir, the doctor said that Moore He has


    woken up!"


    As soon as the door was opened, Vincent fell heavily to the ground.


    All the people in the police station looked at them.


    Especially Jacob, who was standing in front of him, had a subtle expression on his face.


    Although he brought a good news for him, he didn''t need to pay the highest respect by kowtowing.


    Vincent stood up from the ground and snorted. Then he looked up at the tall man and asked, "Who are


    you? Another suspect? "


    Jacob also said in a bad tone, "I''m the attending physician of the hostage you mentioned. I''ming to


    bail Cherry out!"


    "I''m sorry. She is a suspect in an important case. ording to the rules, she can''t be bailed out within


    24 hours. Please go back."


    Vincent''s face was still stained with the biscuit crumbs on the ground, and his whiskers moved, which


    was very funny. "Wait here. We''ll go to the hospital!"


    The door was ruthlessly closed.


    Cherry only saw a sh of pity on Jacob''s face and his mouth shape, "I''m here."


    Although the thin policeman quickly blocked her sight, she understood at that moment.


    "Your boyfriend is so handsome. You''d better confess and tell us who your partner is as soon as


    possible, so that you can be the cooperating witness. We will plead with the court for you and sentence


    you a few years less..." The thin man chattered.


    But she suddenlyughed.


    It was the first time that she had been treated as a suspect in such a ce. She was in panic and had


    to constantly cheer herself up and pretend to be strong.


    Now, everything was fine.


    She was inside.


    He was outside.


    He was waiting for her.


    That was enough.


    She just smiled and didn''t say anything more.


    "Can you give the person outside a ss of water? He stayed upte for the surgery, or you wouldn''t


    be able to see the out of danger hostage. " She said calmly.


    The policewoman stood up and went to get some water.


    "Women are all ignorant. When it urs to a good-looking man, they act just like bees meeting


    honey..."


    The policewoman rolled her eyes at him and said, "Cherry is thirsty too. Can you get her some water?"


    The thin man had already rushed up and said, "I''m here to serve the beauty. I''m not as rude as


    Vincent."


    Both the policewoman and Cherry couldn''t help but despise him.


    ''Can you be more hypocritical?''


    When Moore He opened his eyes, he saw arge beard in front of him.


    He was shocked and blinked his eyes subconsciously. "Where is the beauty before?"


    Before he passed out, he had seen the beautiful woman''s face. In a blink of an eye, she had a beard?


    "What beauty?" Vincent wascent. "Although I have a beard, you can still see my handsome


    appearance? But I''m a man, not a woman. "


    Moore He rolled his eyes.


    No one with eyes would miss such a thick beard.


    "Oh, Mr. Moore, don''t pass out again!" Vincent couldn''t help helping him.


    "Don''t touch me." It was too frightening. There must be something wrong with the bearded man. "I want


    to call the police. Don''t harass me. "


    "I''m a policeman." Vincent looked so aggrieved. What? Didn''t he look like a policeman?


    "Mr. Moore, we knew you were kidnapped, so we came to help you."


    "Bullshit!" Moore red at him. "I ran out myself. Those guys... "


    His legs hurt so much. "They have guns. They hurt my legs!"


    He had wounds all over his body and his leg was injured. He didn''t know how far he had run from the


    abandoned factory before he breathed a sigh of relief and fell on the road.


    "I remember the girl who saved me..." He took a deep breath and said, "I remember the kidnappers too.


    I can help you synthesize their portraits. And please find that girl for me, I have to thank her for saving


    me. "


    "Uh..." Should he tell him that the girl had been staying in the police station for more than two hours?


    "Is there a woman among the kidnappers?"


    "No woman. One was sissy. What''s wrong? " Moore He asked.


    "Nothing." Vincent signaled to his colleague next to him to record Moore He''s statement as soon as


    possible and shrank to the side, feeling dejected.

 Chapter 25 Waiting

    Chapter 25 Waiting


    Damn it! He got the wrong person again.


    The bonus for this month was gone...


    He had to drink a few less bottles of wine...


    Maybe that girl would sue him. As the new group leader, he hadn''t been promoted yet, but going to be


    a street patrol police (military uniform police) obediently again... He felt sad.


    It was already four o''clock in the morning when Cherry was released.


    Her wrists were left with red marks by the handcuffs. When it was just unfastened, her hand was still


    numb.


    When she walked out of the reconnaissance room, the person outside had already stood up from the


    chair.


    He had been waiting.


    Cherry''s eyes turned red.


    She walked slowly towards him, her nose twitching.


    "Let me drive you home." He didn''t say anything else.


    Cherry nodded.


    She put the key in his hand.


    "Drive the car back for me tomorrow. I left it in your hospital. " Her unintentional action sounded a little


    tentative.


    He took it and only answered, "Okay."


    It was still raining outside.


    Cherry''s windbreaker had been presented as evidence. She felt cold as the wind blew outside.


    She was wearing his windbreaker.


    She looked up at him with a faint smile.


    His umbre covered her.


    When he opened the door for her, a lengthened car of seven seats came from nowhere and stopped in


    front of the two people.


    A man in a ck suit got out of the car.


    Startled, Cherry took a step back and asked, "Who are you?"


    The man lowered his hand respectfully and said, "Miss Cherry, it was my young master Moore who


    asked me toe here. You saved my younger master. Both his father and he want to see you again. I


    wonder if you can go to the hospital with me."


    "Moore?" Cherry was unfamiliar with this name, "Is he Mr. Peter He''s son?"


    "Yes."


    It turned out that the young man she saved tonight was Moore He!


    She was really disturbed this evening.


    She thought for a while and said to Jacob behind her, "You can go back first. I''ll go with him. He''s


    injured. I have to make the thing clear. "


    "Yes, it was Mr. Moore who rified your suspicion to the police."


    Although the man was respectful, it seemed that he was saying that Cherry can''t get out of trouble


    without Moore''s help.


    She didn''t like to hear that.


    Therefore, she curled her lips and smiled, "Yes, I don''t think such a rich family like the He n will


    punish the person who saved Moore''s life."


    ''Son of a bitch! If I hadn''t saved him, he would have died in the rubbish heap.''


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    She almost got into awsuit, but he behaved like he was doing her a favor.


    ''Do these rich people think everyone is their employee?''


    Only then did the man in suit realize that he had made a slip of the tongue. He hurriedly said, "Miss


    Cherry, don''t get me wrong. The first thing that Mr. Moore wakes up is to help you clear your


    grievances."


    Well, let it be. It seemed that his young master could tell that she was wronged as soon as he woke up.


    She didn''t point it out. When she was about to get on the car, she was stopped by Jacob.


    "Get in my car. I''ll drive you there."


    "You can go back now. You have been here for a whole night." She bit her lower lip.


    He got in the car silently and left the door of the passenger seat open for her.


    How could she forget?


    He was a man of principle. How could he give in so easily?


    He didn''t start the car until she got into his car.


    The car ran very steadily. The car of seven seats followed them closely. One in front and one behind,


    they drove into the hospital.


    It hadn''t started to light up because of the rain.


    But the time had been early in the morning.


    Cherry was worried, "How about you go back? You have to go to work tomorrow morning... It''s good to


    go back and sleep for two hours. "


    "I can sleep in the duty room of the hospital." Did he mean that he wouldn''t go back?


    "Are you so kind to everyone?" She was more asking herself than asking him.


    Her voice was so low but he still heard it.


    However, he didn''t respond.


    Moore didn''t sleep well.


    Although the door was only slightly opened, he had already opened his eyes quickly.


    Although his face was pale, he didn''t look weak.


    He insisted and wanted to sit up. Cherry hurried forward and held him, "Mr. Moore, you are injured.


    Don''t sit up."


    Moore smiled.


    He was quite handsome, and his eyes were slender and charming. When he smiled, his mouth couldn''t


    help but move aside.


    This kind of man was not only looked bad, but also particrly attractive to women.


    Cherry had seen a lot of people. In a second, she had already figured out how to deal with this man.


    "Mr. Moore, thank you so much. These policemen have locked me up until now. If you hadn''t woken up,


    I wouldn''t have been able toe back."


    Moore had a good impression of her. "Just call me Moore.


    You saved my life." He said sincerely, "Otherwise, I really don''t know what would happen..."


    He took a deep breath and said, "I''m sorry that my family is too excited because of me. The police are


    too sensitive to let you go... "


    Before he gave the order, the man in suit next to him took out a check from his pocket and said, "Miss


    Cherry, please ept it."


    With a smile on her face, Cherry said, "When I took Moore to the hospital, I didn''t expect him toe


    from such a wealthy family. I didn''t want this."


    Moore''s face changed. He scolded, "I haven''t made a sound yet. What''s the matter with you? Take a


    check? How much are you going to pay for my life? !"


    The man shrank and said, "But Mr. Peter..."


    "My life is mine!" Moore red at him.


    The man in suit didn''t dare to make trouble.


    "Have a seat," said Moore to Cherry with a big smile on his face. Cherry sat down on the chair beside


    his bed, and he reached out his hand without intravenous drip, "Moore He."


    "Cherry." She held his hand too.


    A hint of appreciation shed through his eyes. "You are more beautiful than I remember."


    Cherry was stunned.


    He said sincerely, "At that time, I thought I must have been dead. They shot me, and my whole body


    was painful..." Heughed as he said, "To be honest, when I opened my eyes and saw you, I thought I


    saw an angel."


    Although his praise was exaggerated, there was no trace of frivolity in it.


    "You are beautiful." He stared at her intently.


    Cherry lowered her head shyly, but he continued, "I didn''t expect you to be more beautiful than I


    imagined when I wake up."


    She couldn''t help saying, "I''m ttered..."


    She knew clearly that she was not an angel or a beauty.


    She saved him out of kindness.


    Now, she was so polite to him, but... But it was just out of personal reasons.


    "Do you believe my eyes?" He lowered his voice and took her hand to touch his eyes. "I have never


    seen the wrong person."


    The man in suit was stunned. He waved his hand subconsciously and touched the infusion bottle


    beside Moore''s bed. As the infusion tube moved, the needle was moved. Moore cried out in pain and


    Cherry took the opportunity to withdraw her hand.


    "Are you okay?"


    As soon as Jacob got close to him, he moved the needle and adjusted its position.


    Moore stared at him with pain, "You... Can''t you be gentle? " He treated him so rude, just like a


    kidnapper!


    ncing at him, Jacob snorted.


    Cherry hurried to mediate, "This is my friend. I took you to the car and called him. He saved you. "


    Moore pursed his lips mischievously.


    They were both the saviors, but the treatment waspletely different.


    One was angle, and the other looked like a "kidnapper"!


    "By the way, why did youe out since you were badly injured?" Noticing that the two were looking at


    each other unfriendly, Cherry quickly changed the topic.


    Sure enough, this topic was Moore''s favorite.


    He snorted, "I hate being threatened most. They caught me and ckmailed my family. This kind of


    guys would kill me even if they got money. I might as well try my best to escape. I will catch them one


    by one in the future if I''m lucky enough. Money is one thing. It feels so bad to be threatened and


    pointed at the head with a gun. "


    He lifted his quilt and said, "Look, these injuries are caused by them. They asked me to call my parents


    and ask them to give me the ransom as soon as possible. If they didn''t, they would hit me. They hit me


    my on purpose when my mother was on the other end of the phone. My mother was crying to death. I


    told them that it was useless to beat me. I was picked up from the rubbish heap by my parents. I''m not


    worth so much money... "


    The girl in front of him suddenly had tears in her eyes.


    "Don''t say that..." She suddenly said, "Your mom''s heart is broken..."


    He looked at her with soft eyes and said, "Okay, I won''t say it..."


    After saying that, he stared at the man in suit and said, "If you have the guts, do it again!"


    Cherry lowered her head and smiled, "Well, it''s gettingte. You''re a patient. Have a good rest. I have


    to go now. "


    "You..." Reluctantly, Moore reached out to grab her.


    A business card was handed to him.


    Cherry said, "This is...


    My business card."


    Moore smiled.


    "I usually stay in my own private restaurant. When you are free, you can go to my restaurant with your


    friends."


    He put the card on his chest and said, "Sure."


    Cherry waved at him and left the ward quickly.


    Jacob was standing at the door, staring at the ground with a look of disgust.


    Hearing hering out, he raised his head and asked, "Let me drive you home?"


    "I have a car." She reached out to him, "The key."


    Reluctantly, he took out the key and put it in her soft hand.

 Chapter 26 Overbearing Man

    Chapter 26 Overbearing Man


    "Thank you tonight. Have an early rest! I''m not going to the restaurant tomorrow morning. " She rubbed


    her face. "I''m so sleepy that I''ll fall asleep soon."


    "Then don''t drive." He said directly, "I have a ce to sleep here."


    "No." She stuck out her tongue naughtily and said, "That''s not good."


    There was no smile on his face, and there was an indescribable emotion in his eyes, which made her


    bite her lower lip.


    When she was about to take back her words, he reached out, took her key and walked in front of her.


    There was no need to guess that he wanted to send her back by himself.


    "It''s not easy toe backter." She hurried up.


    He ignored her.


    ''Stubborn!''


    She wrinkled her nose andined in her heart.


    She felt a little uneasy.


    Was he angry just now?


    At noon of the second day, Cherry finally rushed to open her restaurant.


    In fact, she had slept for less than two hours, but what she was worried about was that the shop had


    just started the restaurant and suddenly stopped. The customers she had tried hard to invite might run


    away.


    No matter how difficult it was, she had to insist.


    When she just arrived, there were already many people standing at the door.


    She was startled and hurried over. "This is..."


    Several workers stared at them at the door.


    As soon as they saw Cherry, a man immediately bowed and said, "Miss Cherry, we are called here by


    Mr. Moore."


    "Well..." They pulled the car behind them, and boxes of expensive ingredients were carried out and


    ced in front of her.


    She opened her eyes wide and said, "These are..."


    "Mr. Moore thinks that since you''re the owner of the restaurant, these ingredients should be necessary.


    Mr. Moore said that he woulde to taste the food cooked by you after he was discharged from the


    hospital. "


    Cherry took a deep breath.


    Things seemed to go beyond her expectation.


    However, this was how the rich express their gratitude and kindness.


    She didn''t think there was anything wrong.


    "Thank Mr. Moore." She epted it with a smile.


    They moved quickly.


    Several boxes of delicate ingredients were sent into the freezer.


    Several boxes of good wine were ced on the counter.


    A mobile phone without a brand was ced in front of Cherry.


    She asked, "What''s this?"


    "This is the mobile phone for Mr. Moore contacts with you. Mr. Moore will contact you at this number.


    We are leaving now. "


    As soon as the door was closed, he stepped on the gas.


    They left quickly in less than two minutes.


    Jerome blinked and looked at them, a little scared.


    Cherry looked back at him and asked, "Dad, did you borrow usury?"


    "No, no, no." He hurriedly waved his hand and said, "Last night, I went back very early."


    Cherry curled her lips.


    She didn''t want to expose him. Anyway, she wasn''t at homest night.


    The father and the daughter smiled at each other with their own thoughts.


    Cherry looked down at the chic phone. It was hard to imagine that it would be sold in the market. But


    why did Moore give her such a cell phone?


    Her cell phone rang. Fortunately, it was not a vulgar song that was yed all over the street.


    Cherry picked it up. The voice was clear with a smile, "Is that Cherry?"


    "Yes. Moore? " Cherry said with a smile.


    "Yes." The man on the other end of the line chuckled, "Keep your phone. Don''t give it to anyone else.


    Only you and I have this number. Our phones are the same. "


    "This phone... It''s chic. "


    He was even morecent. "This is my own design. There are only two in the world. You and me. "


    Cherry frowned.


    The man from a rich family treated his customized mobile phone as an inte for children. Why could


    only two people call each other?


    His affection for her was so obvious that she began to hesitate.


    "I''lle to you when you close. I know you will be very busy when you are working. " Fortunately, he


    was also very smart. As soon as she hesitated, he immediately prepared to disappear.


    "I will say good night to you. Go ahead with your work, little angel. "


    He hung up the phone.


    From Cherry to little angel, the change of address was too fast.


    Cherry frowned.


    She wanted to make friends with him and get more clients for her restaurant, but it didn''t mean that she


    wanted to have an irresponsible rtionship with this rich man.


    This kind of man was not her type.


    She locked the limited edition phone in the counter and simply ignored it.


    Moore''s phone call came with a sense of propriety.


    Every morning, he said good morning to her.


    Every night, he said good night.


    It was not out of line, but very warm.


    With his unique yful address "little angel", she could not refuse, but knew his intention as well.


    Cherry sighed in her heart.


    There was still no call from the other man after that day.


    Her heart sank.


    Maybe, he was that kind of person. He had a cold face with warm heart and treated everyone the


    same.


    In his heart, she was nothing special.


    ''So, don''t think too much.''


    She thought and put the quilt over her head.


    ''Well, don''t disturb him anymore.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    I don''t want to annoy him...''


    However, she felt extremely sad in her heart.


    She was 27 years old, but still had a secret crush on someone. She was getting more and more naive!


    She called out in the quilt remorsefully.


    ''It''s so humiliating!''


    A few dayster, Moore came up with a new idea.


    Arge gift box of the same height as a human being was sent to Cherry''s restaurant.


    "I can''t ept the gift from Mr. Moore..." She felt helpless. "Send it back. I''ll call him myselfter."


    The men in suits looked at each other and hesitated, "Well... We can''t make a decision... "


    The one in the lead was the one who apanied Cherry to the hospital to visit Moore.


    He cleared his throat and stepped forward. "Well, our young master has been waiting for you to visit


    him, Miss Cherry..."


    Cherry curled her lips and said, "I have greeted him by phone. He has almost recovered, hasn''t he? "


    She had nned to visit him.


    However, he had a desire to pursue her, but she couldn''t ept it. Why should she make things more


    Besides, if she went there, she would see the person who made her a little angry...


    She bit her lower lip.


    "Mr. Moore will be discharged from the hospital this Friday. In order to celebrate his safe return, his


    father is going to hold a ball specially. Our younger master wants to invite you to join us, Miss Cherry. "


    The invitation card was handed to Cherry respectfully.


    She didn''t look at it but frowned slightly.


    Seeing that she seemed to want to refuse, the man in suit quickly said, "This is a big ball, so of course,


    you''re not the only one invited. Our young master also knew that you''re running this private restaurant,


    and the dishes were well cooked and needed to be appreciated. The guests are all elites of the upper


    ss, so our young master thought of inviting you at the first time. Besides, we also invited you to


    prepare a dish for us that day. I don''t know if you will agree or not. "


    Cherry rolled her eyes.


    Moore was also a smart man. He was afraid that she wouldn''t go, so he yed this trick.


    She thought for a while and finally nodded. "So, this is the ingredients to be made that day?"


    "Of course not." The man in the suit said respectfully, "We will prepare the ingredients for you the day


    before the ball, so as to make sure that the ingredients are fresh and your cooking skills can be fully


    performed. Here. " The man in the suit paused and said, "This is the dress for the ball our young


    master prepared for you. Please ept it."


    Cherry was not shy at all.


    Now that she had decided to go, she would take the clothes and returned them to him after the ball.


    So she nodded. The man in suit finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    As soon as the thing was put down, they ran away faster than rabbits.


    Cherry opened the gift box a crack, and something fell down and smashed her head.


    She touched her dizzy head and looked down. A thick pink box fell to the ground.


    She picked it up and opened it. She was confused.


    There was a pink diamond ne inside.


    She didn''t believe that Moore would give her a fake diamond ne.


    The problem was that this thing was valuable. If she lost one diamond during the return, she couldn''t


    afford to pay for it even if she was killed!


    She quickly closed the pink box and continued to open the gift box.


    It was indeed an evening dress inside.


    But...


    Cherry looked at it and felt something was wrong.


    Not to mention the big opening on the chest, the dress did not look like the modern style, but like the


    Middle Ages Princess dress.


    What''s worse, there was a magic spell stick next to the hung clothes. Cherry picked it up and nced


    at it. The waitress passing by chuckled, "Cherry, are you going to destroy all the people who eat in our


    restaurant for free on behalf of the moon?"


    Cherry put it down quickly.


    ''Damn it! No wonder it looks so familiar. It''s the same I saw in the cartoon "Sailor Moon" when I was a


    kid. ''


    She didn''t know if the "magic stick" would light up after the battery was installed?


    There was a mask on the stick.


    As soon as she put on the big mask, people couldn''t recognize her at all.


    Cherry regretted deeply.


    What kind of ball was it?


    It was just a makeup ball.


    She was foolishly disguised as a little princess! And she would hold the "magic stick"... It''s


    embarrassing...


    Could she not go?


    She was about to cry...


    On the other side, the other person who received the invitation curled his lips in disdain and said, "I


    won''t go."


    "Jonny, you''d better go to the party. Although Moore is not very famous, his father is a famous


    phnthropist and businessman in H City. Even the Chief Executive respects him. Tomorrow night,


    there must be a lot of upper ss people going there. Jonny, if you go there, it will do you no harm but


    good... " The new agent advised earnestly.


    Jonny snorted and didn''t want to agree to her.


    "It''s so boring. Why do they hold a makeup ball?" He rolled his eyes. "Well, in that case, I''d better not


    go. Anyway, people won''t recognize me even if I go there."


    The agent was frightened. "That''s impossible. Moore majored in electronic technology abroad. His


    invitation must have a chip for identification. How can he not know who ising and who is not? "


    Jonny looked at the invitation card in his hand in disgust. He couldn''t figure out where the chip was.


    ''I hate these guys who are good at studying.''

 Chapter 27 A Place for Fun

    Chapter 27 A ce for Fun


    Moore was this kind of people, so was his elder brother.


    "But..." He rolled his eyes.


    To be honest, he wasn''t interested in getting in touch with those rich people. He was not a woman. It


    would be troublesome if one of them fell in love with him.


    However, since he had to go there and didn''t want to offend others, the person who held his invitation


    card was none other than Jonny Nelson.


    But it didn''t matter who the face under the mask was.


    He chuckled and suddenly stood up.


    "In that case, I will definitely go." He patted the back of the agent''s hand and said, "Well, I''ll go home for


    dinner tonight. I can go there by myself tomorrow night. "


    "You must go..." The agent couldn''t catch up with him and could only shout behind him in vain.


    He waved his hand smartly and soon disappeared.


    He drove very fast. It was not the rush hour and there were not many cars. Soon, he arrived at home.


    Donna was still busy in the kitchen, and in the living room, there was only Nancy.


    Nancy was staring nkly at a jar of goldfish.


    "Are you bored?" A voice suddenly appeared beside her ear.


    She screamed and waved her hands. The palm sized goldfish tank was thrown up and fell heavily.


    Bang! Bang!


    She couldn''t help closing her eyes.


    "Nancy!" The voice behind her was as cold as ice, but it was still familiar.


    When Nancy opened her eyes and turned around in shock, she saw Jonny.


    She stuttered, "Well... Brother... Uh... How could it be you... "


    Jonny narrowed his eyes and said, "Or, who do you think it is?"


    Hearing the noise, Donna also came out of the kitchen.


    "Oh my God..." She couldn''t helpughing. Jonny turned his head and nced at her. His mother


    Nancy couldn''t helpughing and said, "Brother, you look so creepy!"


    ''Oh my God! My brother''s face is darker than my mother''s pot bottom.''


    Of course it was dark.


    The fish tank she threw hit his head.


    A few goldfish were put on his well dressed hair and a few water weeds were hung on his ears.


    However, it was really chic, although the little fish jumping above his head was indeed a little funny.


    ''Too bad!''


    She jumped up.


    Without water, the fish would die soon.


    Nancy quickly found a new container and filled it with water. She took the fish and water nts back,


    touched the pot which her mother used for soup, and said, "Fish, make do with it. I''ll buy you a bigger


    and more beautiful new home soon. Don''t be afraid... Although mom has ever cooked fish soup by this


    pot, she doesn''t like you, so you are safe... "


    Then, Jonny looked at his younger sister who ignored him again.


    He wiped the fishy water on his face and said, "Nancy, how boring are you? At least you can get a dog.


    When you talk to a dog, it barks at least. When you talk to a fish, it won''t even bubble. "


    His hair style had been destroyed. ''Keeping a dog won''t make me so smelly!''


    Nancy hurriedly grabbed a cloth and wiped his hair. "Brother, don''t be angry... I''m waiting for the offer.


    I''ve been interviewed for several days, but I haven''t got any result... "


    Jonny grabbed the cloth in her hand and wiped it himself.


    The smell was still very smelly.


    He subconsciously put the cloth in front of his nose and smelled it. His face darkened. "Nancy, what did


    this cloth wipe on before? !"


    Donna walked out of the kitchen and looked around, "Nancy, did you see my rag? I was wiping the floor


    with it just now... "


    Jonny and Nancy looked at the cloth in his hand at the same time.


    Nancy swallowed hard and said, "Hmm... Mom, maybe... Maybe it is here... "


    Donna grabbed the cloth from Jonny''s hand and said, "I wiped the floor halfway, but I couldn''t find it


    anywhere. It turns out that I forgot it on the table."


    "Uh." said Jonny.


    God, should he have dinner at this house?


    The rag on the table...


    Donna nced at the table and murmured, "Where is my pot? Why did you take it to the table?" She


    took the pot into the kitchen and said, "Make some Ganoderma soup..."


    With her back to her mother, Nancy gave a tissue to her brother.


    Jonny decided to forget what he had seen just now.


    He wiped the water and asked, "Nancy, you have nothing to do anyway. How about I introduce a ce


    to you for fun tomorrow night?"


    "No." Nancy lowered her voice, "Dad said you would take me into the entertainment circle. I... I can''t... "


    "You think too much." Jonny said coldly, "You don''t look like me at all. If you work as a star, our boss


    will lose money."


    Nancy pouted and said, "I''m not ugly at all. Why do you say that to me?"


    Jonnyughed and said, "It''s okay that you''re ugly, but you''re very stupid..."


    When their parents gave birth to their children, they probably gave all their brain cells to the three


    brothers. When it came to the daughter, it was obvious that the quality of their cells was very poor. The


    girl they gave birth to was so stupid that she almost had no voice at home.


    Of course, York and Jacob loved the only girl very much. On the contrary, Donna liked her sons more. It


    was obvious that the opposite sexes were attracted to each other.


    Hearing that, Nancy''s face turned gloomy. Jonny tried to hold back hisughter and said, "Someone


    invited me to a makeup ball tomorrow night. I have something to deal with, so I can''t go. Will you go?


    I''ve prepared the clothes for you. You can take the opportunity to know more friends. "


    Nancy''s eyes lit up, "Really?"


    "Of course. It''s not bad to have fun there. They are all young people. " He snickered, "Maybe you can


    meet a prince charming and marry him."


    "Brother!" Nancy stamped her feet shyly, "Then what should I wear?"


    "Don''t worry about that." Jonny snapped his fingers and said, "My assistant will bring all the clothes


    here tomorrow, including masks and jewelry. What do you think?"


    "Okay. I feel bored at home anyway. "


    Jonny took out the invitation card and put it in front of her. "Then have a good time. I''ll ask the driver to


    send you back and forth. The party is held in arge vi."


    He was in a good mood afterpleting the task.


    However, when they were having dinner, he felt that his mother''s Ganoderma lucidum soup tasted a


    little strange.


    "Mom. What''s in your soup? " The rag incident made him lose confidence in his mother.


    "What?" After a short pause, Donna said, "As usual, the whole chicken and Ganoderma lucidum."


    Jacob took a spoon of soup.


    There was a little goldfish lying inside.


    He looked at it calmly, "And the goldfish..."


    Nancy screamed, "Mom, how can you stew Ganoderma Lucidum with my goldfish? !"


    York put the chopsticks in the soup. Soon, a water nt appeared at the end of the chopsticks.


    Nancy was about to cry, "Mom, you have stewed them all..."


    Donna scratched her head and didn''t understand why there was a little goldfish in her pot.


    Jonny didn''t want to drink the bowl of soup anymore. He put down the bowl and said, "Okay, I''m done.


    Nancy, I''ll ask someone to bring you the clothes tomorrow morning. Someone will pick you up at seven


    o''clock tomorrow night. "


    Nancy nodded repeatedly.


    Jonny finished his task and ran away quickly.


    However, Jacob frowned and asked, "Where is he going to send you to?"


    Nancy blinked her eyes and said, "Go to the dressing ball."


    "No way!" York put down his chopsticks heavily and asked, "Is that a ce for respectable girls?"


    Nancy bit her lower lip and said with infinite grievance, "But... It was boring to stay at home all day


    long... Even if I can''t find a job for the time being, I want to make more friends. Besides, my brother''s


    driver will pick me up and send me back... "


    She had never been to a makeup ball. Now she was not a primary school student, but a fresh graduate


    from University at the age of 24. Did her father just want her to feed the fish at home all day long?


    "God knows who you will meet there. Don''t go. " York said in a tough tone.


    Richard picked up some food casually, as if what happened at the table had nothing to do with him.


    Looking at his younger sister who lowered her head with grievance, Jacob sighed, "Do you really want


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    to go there?"


    Nancy nodded, her eyes a little red.


    "Then I''ll go with her." Jacob put down her chopsticks. "I''m free tomorrow night. I''ll go with her."


    York''s tense expression rxed a little. "Can you guarantee the safety of your little sister?"


    Jacob just nodded.


    York said "okay" before agreed.


    Nancy cheered, "Great!"


    She had temporarily forgotten how sad the little pet had been cooked.


    Jacob smiled faintly.


    What a contented girl.


    He turned his head and saw the faint smile on Richard''s face.


    "If I were you, I would find a ce to drink tomorrow night and ignore everything." He whispered.


    Jacob frowned and didn''t understand what he meant.


    Richard curled his lips and said, "There must be a lot of rich men in the ce where my second elder


    brother can go. If Nancy hooks up with one of them, father''s face won''t be so bad."


    Jacob red at him.


    Richard stretched himself and said, "Yes, you''re so lofty. Okay. " He simply stopped eating and said, "I


    have to go for the evening ss." He wiped his mouth and left.


    Jacob shook his head.


    He didn''t know what his little brother was thinking about if he didn''t guide him well.


    When Jacob got on the car sent by Jonny, he was stunned to see Nancy. "You...


    Why are you dressing like this?" Without saying a word, he took off his coat and threw it on his little


    sister. "Put it on. How can father let you go if he sees this? "


    Nancy puckered her lips and secretly put the coat aside. "I think they look good," she lowered her head


    and said happily, "this is a set of princess dress." she put the mask on her face and asked, "What do


    you think? Do I look like princess Snow White? "


    "Idiot princess." He showed no mercy.


    "Brother!" Nancy pushed him, "You said you would go to the ball with me. What makeup did you wear?"


    Jacob took out a mask from behind perfunctorily and put it on his face.

 Chapter 28 the Dress Ball

    Chapter 28 the Dress Ball


    Looking at Jacob who wearing a silver mask and a white shirt, Nancy was stunned for half a second


    and said, "You look like a magician."


    Hearing that, Jacob raised his eyebrows without saying anything.


    The car stopped in front of a vi halfway up the mountain.


    Everyone in and out of the hall wore a mask.


    There was a telepathy device on the huge carved door. All the guests took out their own invitation


    cards and gently pressed on it. The telepathy device made a slight sound.


    Nancy also quickly took out the invitation card from her second elder brother and pressed on it.


    "Wee, Mr. Nelson."


    "It''s amazing." Nancy blinked her eyes and said, "I can''t believe that everyone has the identity


    recognition."


    She looked over the invitation card and couldn''t see where the chip was.


    "Let''s go." Jacob pulled her back.


    Moore stood beside Cherry.


    "I''m so happy that you cane tonight." Although she was wearing a mask, the dress she wore was


    chosen by him and sent to her. Therefore, as soon as she pressed the card on the door, he knew and


    immediately came out to wee her.


    "But why don''t you wear the ne I gave you?" Moore said sadly.


    "Uh... That''s too expensive. " Cherry put the pink box in his hand and said, "So I don''t dare to wear it


    randomly. I can wash it if the dress is dirty. But if I lose the ne, I can''t afford to pay for it even if


    you kill me."


    Holding her hand, Moore asked, "You don''t need to pay for it. If you lose it, I''ll buy it again. "


    Cherry blinked, "Didn''t you say that you wanted me to cook? I''m going to the kitchen. There are more


    and more guests... "


    Moore followed her reluctantly. "Yes, I don''t want to leave you, but it''s your pleasure..."


    The smile on Cherry''s face froze.


    She shouldn''t havee.


    Such an obvious favor, how could she pretend to not know?


    Fortunately, there was a kitchen for her to hide.


    "Moore." Moore wanted to follow her into the kitchen, but was stopped by someone behind him.


    He turned around impatiently and mumbled, "Dad..."


    "Well, the guests are almost here. I''ll take you to meet some uncles first. They are in the reception


    room. "


    "But the hall is full of young people who came here to attend the makeup ball. I don''t think it''s


    appropriate for me to leave like this." Moore said unwillingly.


    "Anyway, you know it''s a masked ball. Who knows which one is you? You promised me that you would


    use this ball to build a good rtionship with the business world. Don''t you keep your promise? " His


    father frowned.


    "Okay." said Moore helplessly. He looked at the kitchen with reluctance.


    "You have a crush on a girl?" Peter looked at him indifferently and said, "You can have fun, but after


    you finish the business."


    Moore nced at him and said, "Dad, please don''t mention it to me now, okay?" He covered his chest


    and said, "Well, the wound seems to be getting worse again... I need to find a ce to have a rest... "


    Peter was not cheated.


    He grabbed his son and pulled him to the reception room on the second floor. "Let''s go. Your leg was


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    injuredst time, not your chest..."


    Moore rolled his eyes behind him.


    ''Dad, you are so clear minded. It''s not pleasing.''


    When Jacob and Nancy walked into the hall hand in hand, Jacob happened to see a figure entering the


    kitchen.


    He said, "Nancy, the dress that person is wearing looks like yours."


    Nancy stood on tiptoe and said, "Yes. But thece is a little different. "


    She felt a little depressed when she saw another wearing the same dress.


    Although it was already seven o''clock in the beginning, the host was obviously very considerate. He


    also prepared rich buffet for the guests.


    Jacob was not interested in the ball. However, the sushi in the buffet was quite unique, so he couldn''t


    help picking up one.


    It was delicious.


    But this sushi was very special.


    The materials were all cooked.


    The style was chic, and the materials were fresh. The cooked taste was more sweet than the fresh


    smell.


    The cook was very thoughtful.


    He ate one and took another ss of juice.


    The juice was very thick, sweet like pitaya and slightly sour like lemon.


    It tasted sweet.


    But it felt sour in the stomach.


    It was like the feeling of a person...


    He took his mind back.


    The fruit juice were all taken away by the guests.


    Seeing her brother drink up the juice, Nancy couldn''t help smiling, "You also drank the juice? Brother,


    you used to hate desserts and juice. "


    "I still hate them." He put down the ss.


    It was just because it tasted good.


    And there was an indescribable familiar smell...


    Someone invited Nancy to dance.


    Even though Jacob was wearing a mask, he could still see that the man''s eyes werepletely fixed


    on Nancy''s chest.


    He narrowed his eyes and held his little sister''s hand. "Sorry, she has a partner."


    He pulled Nancy into the dancing floor.


    Nancy stamped her feet and said, "Brother, don''t be like this..."


    "That man''s eyes..." Jacob snorted. "His eyes almost fell into your chest." He pulled her cor up and


    said, "I should have brought one more cloth with me."


    Nancy burst intoughter and said, "I don''t think so. He doesn''t look as bad as you said."


    "Am I a man or are you a man?"


    "You are a man. Has my brother ever had that feeling for other women?" Nancy asked.


    Her brother''s eyes were cold even through the mask.


    Nancy stuck out her tongue and stopped asking.


    The juice had been served again. Nancy''s heart skipped a beat. "Brother, I''m going to get a ss of


    juice too!"


    When she excitedly ran to the dining table, Cherry was also pushing the kitchen door open and


    entering the hall.


    She put on her Princess mask and wiped the sweat off her face with a tissue.


    She was exhausted after making so many sushi and juice. She was considering whether she should


    put a business card on the te to advertise for her restaurant.


    While she was thinking, the whole hall darkened with a bang, and some low voices burst out from the


    crowd.


    Cherry was stunned, "What? Is there a ckout here? "


    Before she came to her senses, the surrounding area was suddenly crowded.


    "Do you still know who is by your side? Which masked face did you like just now? Please find him or


    her exactly in the crowd in the dark! "


    The Emcee''s voice came from the hall.


    Cherry''s hair stood on end.


    What? It was a light off game?


    Cherry had been working for Jonny for a long time. She also knew that some rich people liked to y


    such tricks the most.


    They turned off all the lights and put on masks. If one caught anyone, he would take her back to his


    room tonight.


    But... There were so many people here. It was not a small game.


    She was in a panic, afraid of being touched in the darkness. She quickly dodged and leaned against


    the wall.


    A figure walked towards her quietly.


    Her hand was suddenly held by someone.


    "What... What are you doing? " She struggled to free herself, "Let me go!"


    She hadn''te out since just now. No one would like her. Why did hee to pull her now?


    "Little princess, why didn''t you dance with me just now?"


    "You got the wrong person..." What little princess? This man was so disgusting that she wanted to p


    him.


    Of course, she wouldn''t do that. If the man was a rich man, she couldn''t offend him.


    "Please let me go..." She lowered her head and tried to get rid of the man''s hands. But what surprised


    her more was that many people present, including her, had faint light on their bodies. If her eyes didn''t


    deceive her, the shaking light that being caught were all women''s clothes.


    What did Moore do on their clothes?


    It was obvious that it was asking men to fight for the prey they liked.


    She was held tightly in the man''s arms. "I like you so much. That man won''t find you again. You are


    mine now..."


    The man leaned over and wanted to kiss her.


    She turned her face away and stepped hard on the back of the man''s foot.


    She bit her lower lip and twisted her sharp heel on the man''s shoes. "I''m sorry. I can''t see anything..."


    The man screamed like a pig.


    She suddenly stepped back, lifted one of her legs and kicked back hard with her toes.


    How could the man stand this? He had jumped up and shouted.


    The crowd was filled with screams and coquettish voices of women, who were pretending to refuse.


    Most of the guests were the sons or daughters of the upper ss.


    Who had a clean background?


    But this didn''t include Cherry at all.


    Another man rushed to her.


    Cherry couldn''t see who it was. She took a step back and was caught by the man.


    "Let me go!" Cherry struggled.


    "It''s me, Nancy!" The man''s voice sounded quite familiar.


    He didn''t look at her much. He just stared at the man in front of her and said, "Bastard!" Jacob


    narrowed his eyes, which were shining with danger. "We won''t stay in such a ce. Nancy, let''s go!"


    Cherry''s mind went nk.


    Nancy?


    "I... I am not... "


    "Do you still want to stay here?" The man stared at her and lowered his voice. "There are so many


    shameless people in the hall!"


    As soon as he finished his words, he grabbed Cherry''s hand and dragged her all the way to the door.


    "Oh, let me go!" Although she wasn''t sure about that man''s voice, she still had a vague guess. "Are you


    Jacob?"


    The man stopped.


    They were already standing at the door, and the light in the courtyard was bright.


    He looked down at the person beside him.


    The mask was silver, and the dress was light blue. It was the same princess dress, which was


    obviously Nancy''s wear.


    But it was obviously not her voice.

 Chapter 29 Get the Wrong Person

    Chapter 29 Get the Wrong Person


    How dare Nancy call his name directly?


    He looked at her suspiciously. He couldn''t see any difference between them through the mask.


    "Aren''t you Nancy?"


    Cherry bit her lip and took off the mask on her face. She said angrily, "Do you think I am? Jonny? "


    He had mistaken her for someone else. Now, she couldn''t even lie to herself that he was just too shy to


    Blinking his eyes for two times, Jacob also took off his mask and said, "Cherry? How could it be you? "


    He was still holding her hand. She felt a little bitter and pulled out her soft hand from his palm. "You can


    be here. Why can''t I? "


    She snorted coldly, turned around and walked inside.


    He reached out to pull her, but felt that it was not appropriate, so he whispered, "It''s too unsafe inside.


    Wait for me outside. I''ll drive you backter. "


    He thought for a while and his face changed greatly. "I pulled you out. What about my little sister?"


    Stay inside?


    He rushed back to the hall in panic.


    The light blue figure was nowhere to be seen in the room. There were fluorescence everywhere, as


    well as the screams and snickers of women and men.


    God, he lost Nancy!


    Where was Nancy now?


    She walked to the front of the juice. As soon as she picked up a ss, all the lights were turned off.


    She took a deep breath and her hand was held exactly.


    She looked back in horror, and her slender waist had fallen into a man''s hand.


    The man held her in his arms with a faint smile on his face.


    He didn''t wear a mask like others, so his handsome features were clearly seen by her under the slight


    moonlight.


    He was very handsome.


    Especially when he smiled, the corners of his mouth twitched slightly, he looked indescribably bad.


    Nancy forgot to scream.


    She looked at the man in a daze and stammered, "You... What do you want? "


    The man''s smile deepened. "Don''t you know?" He got close to her, and his warm breath sprayed on


    her earlobe. "From the first time I saw you, you are my angel..."


    Nancy wanted to say that it was the first time that the two of them met tonight.


    However, her tongue didn''t listen to her at all.


    He continued, "Do you know? How hard did I take to ask you out? I''m so afraid to scare you away at


    once... You are a treasure and you are an angel. How much I want to take care of you... "


    "Don''t... Don''t... "


    His heart melted.


    Under the bright light, she seemed to be in a proper way. Once she met someone she liked, she would


    surrender to his charm under the dim light.


    ''Cherry, can I get you tonight?''


    He chuckled, "Sensitive little thing. Did anyone tell you that you were really beautiful tonight? What a


    pity! If you wear the pink diamond ne, you will be more eye-catching tonight. " He paused, "But I


    don''t mind. You can be beautiful in front of me alone."


    He looked around and smiled wickedly.


    He had got his girl and the game was over!


    As for the other people who wanted to get involved in this matter, he was sorry that he had to excuse


    himself.


    He picked up the frightened girl in his arms. The girl let out a low cry and couldn''t help but put her arms


    around his neck.


    Her hands were softer than he had imagined.


    He couldn''t help but give her a heavy kiss on her lips.


    "Baby, let me take you out of here."


    The girl in his arms resisted faintly.


    He held her even tighter.


    Her dress fluttered.


    His eyes seemed to be able to see through the darkness. He passed through the crowd without any


    hindrance and carried her to the second floor.


    "Am I awesome?" He smiled slyly.


    The girl looked at him in surprise, "You..."


    "All the power systems and smart switches in this room are designed by me. I can do whatever I want!"


    He pped his hands.


    "Click!" The lights were on.


    Under the bright light, a group of men showed their ugly performances.


    Some pouted to force a kiss, some hugged a girl tightly, and some even scrambled for a girl...


    The darkness seemed to have stripped off the coat of civilization.


    "Don''t be afraid. I''ll take you to a good ce." Nancy was held up again.


    She could only whisper, "No, put me down. My brother must be looking for me everywhere..."


    Moore didn''t buy it. "Let him look for you."


    The girl in his arms was wearing the dress he had sent.


    She was the one he loved and missed, Cherry.


    As for her brother, he didn''t think he was worth mentioning at all.


    He held her and went upstairs step by step.


    He stood on the second floor.


    "Open!" He exhaled softly.


    The switch was activated in an instant.


    Nancy screamed.


    God, it was so horrible.


    It was originally a snow-white wall, but with his order, the wall was wide open, and even the ceiling was


    fully opened.


    Stars were shining above her head.


    The moon was bright.


    Theke water was running.


    The bridge was exquisite.


    It smelled like roses.


    It was full of rose fragrance.


    He put her down.


    The door was closed behind the two.


    Transparent crystal could be seen between the roses.


    Below the crystal, there was a flustered crowd downstairs.


    Moore burst intoughter. "Just take it as a gift for them. If the dress ball can''t be in a mess, why do


    people need to wear a mask?"


    There was a faint irony in his words.


    In this so-called world, everyone wore a mask.


    Everyone wanted to do whatever they wanted in the dark.


    However, when the lightes, couldn''t they face their ugliness?


    Hypocrite, too hypocritical!


    He bent down, picked a beautiful rose, and bowed respectfully to her. "Roses are for beauties. Do you


    like this garden that is only built for you? I designed this vi for you. Are you willing to live in this fairy


    tale world? "


    She was so good at camouge herself. Her words made his heart ache.


    He wanted to protect her, give her freedom, and make her say "no" about what she didn''t want.


    She would be his.


    When he stood in front of her, she was just hesitant.


    Who was the person in front of her?


    Was what he said true?


    She hesitated, "I don''t even know who you are..."


    He smiled.


    He held her in his arms and said, "Silly girl, I''m your Moore. I''m only yours. "


    He saw her.


    His eyes were full of sincerity.


    Prince.


    Luxury house.


    Castles in the air.


    Roses.


    All the romance didn''t seem to be true.


    She blinked.


    He couldn''t help but kiss her.


    Her lips were soft and smelled so good.


    He couldn''t help but kiss her gently.


    She trembled and was held tightly by him.


    His heart was beating fast.


    Since she saved him that night, his heart had been focused on this smart woman.


    She was like the wind, drifting.


    He seemed to be very close to her, but in an instant, she floated far away.


    But it didn''t matter. He had already held her in his arms.


    She shrank her body, but her lips werepletely opened by him.


    "Hmm... Don''t... "


    How could such a weak refusal resist the surging desire in his heart?


    He simply pulled her to sit down.


    "Just a kiss..." He murmured.


    God knew how big a lie it was.


    ''She smells so good...


    Why is she so sweet?''


    Suddenly, he stopped.


    He looked at her coldly.


    Nancy opened her eyes and said timidly, "No... Don''t do this... "


    This feeling was so strange!


    However, the affectionate man''s eyes suddenly became cold.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "Who are you?" He uttered a few words.


    He stepped back and frowned at her. "Why did you sneak into my house?"


    Nancy''s heart was still beating wildly, "I... I''m Nancy Nelson... "


    Moore searched in his mind.


    He was a very smart person. He hadpletely entered the information of all the guests tonight into


    the intelligent system. He did not remember on one''s family name was Nelson from any famous family


    in the city he had invited. His only impression was that star, Jonny Nelson.


    "What''s your rtionship with Jonny Nelson?" He asked harshly.


    Nancy was like a frightened rabbit. She took a step back and bit her lower lip. "He, he is my brother..."


    Moore snorted.


    An ordinary star.


    An actor, no matter how much money he earned, could not be regarded as a celebrity. After all, he was


    not presentable. Inviting him here was just to entertain the public.


    How could a sister of such a person be a good person?


    He looked down at the clothes on Nancy and smiled coldly, "Good clothes."


    He took two steps back and pressed the switch.


    The door of the wall had been opened with a loud bang.


    "Please go out." Although his words were polite, there was infinite coldness in them.


    Her heart was like falling into a cold abyss.


    She wanted to exin, "I..."


    It was he who carried her here, kissed and touched her, and took advantage of her. Why did he look


    like this now?


    She was extremely embarrassed. "I refused just now. It''s you..."


    "Yes, it''s me." He didn''t mean to apologize at all. "I''m sorry. I got the wrong person."


    She looked at him nkly and walked up numbly.


    Her stilettos were so thin that their tips almost broke when she stepped on the earth.


    The man behind her looked at her back coldly and didn''t want to help her at all.


    She staggered out of the garden.


    Another "boom".


    The door was closed.


    She suddenly looked back.


    The man had disappeared behind the wall.


    The feeling of loss filled her heart.


    Who was that man?


    Who did he think she was?


    Did he like that person very much?


    While she was thinking, her eyes turned red.

 Chapter 30 Forget It

    Chapter 30 Forget It


    The ball continued downstairs.


    She was not in the mood to stay.


    She passed through the crowd and came to the outside of the hall.


    She didn''t know where her brother had gone and she didn''t know where she should go.


    The garden downstairs waspletely dark.


    She sat alone on the carved iron chair in the garden.


    Her palm still carried the warmth of the man.


    She pressed her fingertips on her lips.


    Her lips were red and swollen.


    But he said that he just mistook her for someone else...


    This was her first kiss.


    There were a few people running in and out of the hall.


    Nancy lowered her head and didn''t raise her head until another pair of crystal like shoes appeared in


    her sight.


    In her sight, there was a face with the same astonishment.


    The woman was quite good-looking and had a pair of straight eyebrows, which made her a little heroic.


    More importantly, the woman''s clothes were very simr to hers. The sky blue princess dress, the low


    chest, and the smooth skin...


    "You..." The two of them spoke at the same time.


    While Nancy was still blinking her eyes, the woman asked first, "Are you Nancy Nelson?"


    "Uh... Yes, I am... " Nancy was still confused.


    "Great! I found you." The woman sat beside her.


    She pulled up the hemline of her dress, looking extremely unrestrained. With a pull of her handbag in


    the same color, she took out her mobile phone.


    "Your brother is looking for you crazily." Cherry dialed the number of Jacob.


    After a few hasty words, she quickly ended the call, turned her head and smiled at Nancy, "Hello, I''m a


    friend of Jacob. My name is Cherry."


    Nancy opened and closed her mouth, "Ah... Oh... " She waspletely out of her mind.


    "Where have you been? Your brother has lost you and is looking for you all over the world. He will


    show up in less than three minutes. " Said Cherry with a smile. She seemed to be familiar with her as if


    they had known each other for a long time.


    Nancy frowned.


    Where did she go?


    Could she say that she was "snatched" upstairs by a man, kissed crazily, and was driven out again?


    Seeing that she didn''t look well, Cherry didn''t force her, "Are you thirsty? Wait for him here. I''ll bring you


    some drinks. "


    She thought, maybe, as for where she had gone, she was only willing to share it with her brother. As for


    herself, as an outsider, she''d better hide aside.


    As expected, as soon as she stood up, Jacob ran over.


    As soon as he rushed in front of Nancy, he pulled a long face and said seriously, "You little girl! Where


    have you been?! You... " He bit his lower lip, worried and scared.


    Nancy looked at him with tears in her eyes.


    But Jacob managed to soften his voice and said, "Tell me, how anxious should I be when you run


    around so randomly?"


    Cherry pulled him and winked at him.


    When she looked at Nancy, her face was still smiling. "I''ll bring you a cup of drink. After that, I''ll drive


    you back. I drove here myself. "


    Jacob held back his anger, and Cherry considerately pulled him to sit down. As soon as she came in


    and out, she had already brought two cups of dragon fruit juice in her hands. "Made with absolute


    conscience. I just made it tonight. There are only two sses left. "


    Nancy thanked her, took it and drank it gently.


    But Jacob didn''t take it. "Drink it. Thank you."


    "It''s delicious." Cherry wrinkled her nose and said, "It won''t hurt you."


    "I''ve already drunk." He exined lightly, "You made it yourself and haven''t drunk it yet. Is it a pity?"


    "I won''t tell you that I ate a lot in the kitchen just now. I''m afraid I can''t finish it myself. "


    She pecked gently and held back herughter. "I really want to praise myself. But it''s not good. Forget


    it."


    Nancy''s eyes were still red, but she couldn''t help smiling.


    "Sister Cherry, you are so cute." She whispered.


    "Just call me Cherry." After drinking half a ss of juice, Cherry couldn''t drink any more. "Well, it seems


    that I have to waste my own efforts."


    It was too much for her to eat too much at night.


    He took the ss from her hand and drank up the rest. "It''s not good to waste."


    He said lightly and put the empty ss on the waiter''s te.


    Cherry was stunned.


    Nancy''s eyes almost dropped.


    Was he the man who insisted on using the serving chopsticks even when having dinner with his family?


    Was this the man who usually took two steps back when seeing a woman?


    Was this her brother that his family was even worried that he would be a gay?


    Cherry was the first to react. Her pretty face flushed, and she couldn''t help but lower her head and


    coughed, "Well, since you have drunk it up, get in the car, and I''ll drive you back."


    Jacob followed her calmly, "We are not officially invited by the host, but you are. Does it matter if you


    leave like this?"


    "My main task has beenpleted. I don''t know where he has gone." said Cherry indifferently. He


    would say something strange when he saw herter. "What''s more, I have to go back and think of new


    dishes tonight."


    Jacob nodded, "Do you need me to try new dishes for you?"


    It was rare that he offered an invitation.


    She was stunned for half a second and smiled, "It''s my pleasure. I just don''t know if you have bought


    the insurance or not. "


    "Disease insurance, ident insurance, all kinds of insurance." He also raised his eyebrows.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "Okay." She opened the door.


    Nancy sat on the back seat.


    Her brother sat on the driver''s seat.


    Cherry handed the key to him and sat on the passenger seat without anyint.


    Looking at his little sister in the rearview mirror, Jacob said, "Nancy, let me drive you home first?"


    No matter how stupid Nancy was, she had to nod hard.


    Her brother''s spring wasing!


    But what about her spring?


    She looked down at her nails and suddenly felt something.


    ''Is it possible that the man misunderstood me as Cherry?


    It''s impossible.''


    She took a deep breath.


    Forget everything tonight.


    It was not until Jacob saw Nancy walk into themunity that he felt relieved.


    "You care about your younger sister very much." Said Cherry lightly.


    She had seen Nancy once, but she didn''t know at that time that she was the Nancy mentioned by


    Jacob just now.


    Looking at her, Jacob shook his head gently and said, "All the family care about her. She is simple and


    has just graduated from college... "


    Besides, she was the only little girl in the family, so she was more protected.


    "Where did she go tonight? Did she tell you? I''m not curious about the ce. I''m just curious about


    whether she would like to tell you. "


    Frowning, Jacob asked, "Is it important?"


    Cherry rolled her eyes at him and said, "As a doctor, can''t you see that? Your younger sister''s mood


    fluctuated. " She pointed at her lips and said, "And her lips were red and swollen. I don''t mean anything


    else. I''m afraid that she had suffered losses and didn''t dare to tell you. You''d better ask her patiently. "


    "Is that so?" He thought for a while and said, "She must have something on her mind and won''t tell me.


    She would tell Jonny. I''ll take care of it. "


    Cherry just looked at him and asked, "Do you feel wronged?"


    "Feel wronged?" He was confused.


    "You''re worried about them, but you''re misunderstood." She whispered.


    He shrugged and said, "I don''t mind. I don''t need their gratitude. " He looked straight ahead and


    continued to drive steadily. "Are we going to your restaurant?"


    "Yes." She sighed in her heart, "If I were you, I wouldn''t be reconciled."


    He smiled faintly, "Why not? If there are so many things in your life that you have to fight for, you will be


    too tired. "


    Her heart skipped a beat.


    Wasn''t he talking about her?


    She had to be sophisticated and manage everything. As a result, she was not as free and easy as him


    in her heart.


    She felt sorry for him, but he just felt that her troubles were unnecessary. Unfortunately, she was so


    obsessed with his indifferent personality that she was totally confused.


    Originally, if she held a ss of wine tonight and drunk with several big bosses, not to mention


    recruiting customers, even the shareholders could be connected, but she was worried about his


    younger sister and didn''t want to care about anything else. She just wanted to send them home as


    soon as possible.


    She thought she had never met such a man in her life.


    She was totally fascinated by him. It didn''t look like her at all.


    She was in a daze for a while. Then he turned to look at her and said, "But, Cherry, there are some


    things that I have a bottom line. Do you believe me? "


    She looked up and met his eyes.


    He seemed to be struggling.


    With a slight nce, he continued to look straight ahead.


    It disappeared in an instant.


    She didn''t want to waste time guessing.


    The door of Cherry''s restaurant had been closed.


    She opened the back door and let Jacob in.


    The kitchen was spotless. A satisfied smile appeared on Jacob''s face.


    No matter how sophisticated Cherry was, she had to pay attention to the two words "conscience".


    Therefore, this kind of person was much more tired than ordinary cunning people.


    She didn''t care about his existence at all. "Sit down as you like. If you think it''s too greasy here, you


    can sit in the front hall."


    "Do your work. I can help myself." He sat down on a clean chair.


    She quickly put on the apron.


    There was no need to open the freezer.


    When she left, she had already put the shrimp in the sink to unfreeze it.


    When she got it, the ice had melted.


    She washed the shrimp and cut off the head and tailpletely, removed the shell from the shrimp


    meat, and sliced it into thin slices.


    The oil was burning hot.


    The tender shrimp meat was fried in the frying pan and curled up quickly.


    Before the shrimp meat getting old, Cherry had already quickly fished them out.


    The shrimp''s head and tail were also fried in the oil pot. The color was bright and tempting red.


    The clean white porcin te had been put on the table.


    Before the shrimp meat turned cold, she had put on disposable gloves and skillfully put them in the


    te.


    The big Arctic shrimp raised its head and tail high, and the shrimp meet were circled in circles like


    peacock opening its tail and stuffed in the middle of its head and tail.


    With such a high-profile posture, presumably, the shrimp had never thought that his final destination


    would be like this.


    The mixed sauce and coriander spilled on the shrimp. The kitchen was filled with the strong vor of


    sauce and the crispy taste of shrimp.


    No wonder people said that a serious woman was the most beautiful.


    At this moment, Cherry, like a strict artist, looked at the shrimp tail with picky eyes.


    "Good." He opened his mouth rarely.

 Chapter 31 Try the Dishes

    Chapter 31 Try the Dishes


    In fact, that was great.


    It had a unique shape and must have a good taste.


    "Give it a try?" She handed over the chopsticks.


    He picked up a piece of meat, and the shrimp''s body tilted a little.


    She frowned and stared at his thin lips.


    "How''s it?"


    "It''s soft outside and tender inside." He nodded, "The shrimp is fresh and tender, and the taste of sauce


    is too strong."


    Cherry nodded.


    She went back to the counter and continued to deal with the shrimp skillfully.


    This time, she chose to keep the body of the shrimp and only made a few cuts on it.


    "There is a dish in the maind called sweet and sour mandarin fish. I''ve had it. It''s delicious.


    However, I still felt that the food materials were too ordinary. I just want to copy it and make new-tasted


    shrimps. "


    She murmured to herself and kept doing that.


    The potatoes were ground into puree.


    It was spread at the bottom of the te.


    The chicken juice was spilled over.


    The mashed potato immediately emitted a burst of fragrance.


    The shrimp was put on the mashed potato.


    Steaming.


    Six minutes passed.


    Lemon juice, mixed with salt, was poured on the shrimp.


    And the hot oil was also gently poured on the shrimp.


    It smelled good.


    Then Jacob tried again.


    "It tastes good. It matched well with the potato paste. However, the taste of chicken juice and shrimp


    juice has been neutralized, and it is not so fragrant. " Hisment hit the nail on the head.


    Cherry was already dealing with the third shrimp.


    "Why are you so stubborn?"


    "We are going tounch a stunt, and the menu will be updated every month. This month was the Arctic


    shrimps month. All the new dishes were rted to the Arctic shrimps. Sashimi, drunk shrimps, pickled


    shrimps with soy sauce, baked shrimps, and scorching shrimps were allmon. I want to do


    something different... "


    She turned around and smiled at him. "Of course, the deeper reason is that someone once gave me a


    batch of Arctic shrimps. If I want to get rid of them, I can also make some money, right?"


    Jacob smiled, "You are very honest."


    "Nothing can''t be confessed to you." She wouldn''t hide her real intention. "You are the only one who


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    can enter my kitchen to watch me cook new dishes. These are all secrets. We can''t let our peers and


    subordinates know them. "


    She smiled and said, "You know how much I''ve done? Now there are many guests. I only cook one


    dish a day and only ten tes a day. The dish I cook will be decided in the morning. If the guests want


    to have it, they have to queue up and order it quickly. "


    She blinked her eyes and asked, "Am I bad? Am I just making some shy thing without substance? "


    He just looked at her quietly and said, "No one will care about the stunt if you don''t have the strength.


    You made it, didn''t you? "


    She turned around and continued to cut the shrimps. "Are youforting me like this?"


    "No." He shook his head, "I''m sure." He suddenly asked, "Do you have rice? I want to eat all of them


    with rice. "


    "No, you can''t." Cherry took out a tissue and wiped the sweat off her face carefully. "If the dish failed,


    you can only have a try. You can''t eat all of them. When I''m done and we''re satisfied with it. I''ll make


    some. You take them home and have them with your family. " She smiled, "Your mother is very


    enthusiastic. I remember it."


    Jacob couldn''t help shaking his head andughing, "No, thanks. They''re..." He didn''t go on.


    Speaking of his family, he couldn''t help thinking of Jonny.


    Was she talking about Jonny?


    Cherry didn''t expect that he was thinking about this. She just snorted and said, "Forget it. A lot of


    people are scrambling to eat my dishes."


    She wrapped the shrimps with cheese and put them into the oven...


    Once, two times...


    Soon, there were more and more tes in front of him and the table was almost full.


    Her busy little figure shuttled back and forth. He just supported his forehead and looked at her


    indifferently.


    Every dish had its advantages, but it seemed not perfect.


    She frowned.


    "Hmm... There must be another way that I didn''t expect. " She bit her lower lip and said, "Forget it. We''ll


    continue tomorrow night."


    She looked up unintentionally and gasped in surprise.


    It was already one o''clock in the morning.


    Had she worked for so long?


    She cleaned the kitchen in a hurry and said, "I''m sorry, I''ll send you back as soon as possible..."


    He cleaned up the table for her, which attracted her attention for a while.


    "Can you do housework?" As far as she knew, Jonny would never do housework.


    "Yes. I need help with housework when I''m at home. " He said lightly.


    Cherry slowed down.


    He had so many younger brothers and sister. As the eldest brother, it should be hard for him when he


    was a child, right?


    The two worked together. Although the kitchen was messed up, it was soon restored to its original


    condition.


    He jumped into her car and habitually sat on the driver''s seat.


    She raised her eyebrows and said, "This is my car."


    "I''m used to driving." He had already fastened the seat belt.


    She shrugged and got into the car.


    It seemed that he was used to taking the initiative.


    She leaned back in the chair and sighed slightly.


    It seemed that in any rtionship, he would not ept the initiative of others.


    Didn''t he feel that she liked him?


    He was so close, so far, within her reach, but floated over again...


    She couldn''t help whispering, "I don''t know when I can see you again."


    He nced at her strangely and said, "Won''t you try to cook new dishes tomorrow night?"


    "Will youe tomorrow night?" She raised her eyebrows.


    "If you don''t wee me, I won''te." He started the car.


    "You are my guest. How dare I not wee you?" She curled her lips helplessly.


    Again.


    Whenever he wanted to see her, he woulde.


    However, when she wanted to see him, she couldn''t find him.


    This was not the way she could get along with him.


    There was silence in the car.


    The car continued to move forward slowly.


    Two figures on the street saw the car. One of them pulled the other to hide in the dark. "Don''t make a


    sound. It''s my daughter''s car!"


    Greg cast a scornful nce at Jerome and said, "I''ve never seen a loser like you. You are as scared as


    a mouse meeting a cat when you see your daughter. Why do you have to hide?"


    "What do you know?" Jerome''s heart was still fluttering with fear. "My daughter hate gambling the most.


    You know, I sneaked out again... No, I have to go home now. "


    "How do you know your daughter is not going to sleep with a man?" Greg sniffed, "I just saw a man


    sitting in your daughter''s car. He is tall and looks good. Jerome, your daughter is going to be married. "


    Jerome stared at him and didn''t want to say anything.


    He had saw him before, okay? But his daughter always pretended to be silly. He was also anxious,


    OK?


    ''Silly girl, if you never show your heart, what if one day the man runs away with another woman? s.''


    He could only stare at Greg and said, "Don''t talk nonsense. He is just an ordinary friend of her. Well,


    I''m leaving now. See youter. "


    He called a taxi in a hurry, trying to get home before his daughter came back.


    But when he came back home and found that his daughter hadn''te back yet, he was so


    disappointed.


    "s..." He sighed deeply, "A grown daughter can''t be kept."


    Did her daughter really sleep with him?


    ''Honey, I''m so sad...''


    Jacob knocked on the door of the hospital director''s office.


    The door opened.


    Peter He''s hair was half white. Sitting on the sofa in the director''s office, he smiled when he saw Jacob.


    Jacob nodded and greeted him. Then he said to the director, "Mr. Mike, are you looking for me?"


    "Yes." The hospital director, Mike, stood up from the sofa and said, "Come here, Jacob. Let me


    introduce for you. This is Mr. Peter He and this is Jacob Nelson."


    "Hi, Mr. Peter." Jacob bowed to him in a neither overbearing nor servile manner.


    "Mr. Peter wants to have a regr examination in our hospital. His former private doctor has resigned,


    so I rmend you to him. From now on, you will be responsible for all the matters of his examination


    in the hospital, okay?"


    Jacob nodded, "Okay. Leave it to me. "


    Peter smiled, "Jacob is really good. Nowadays, few people have such a steady attitude. My son... " He


    shook his head and sighed.


    He had made a deal with Moore that he would hold the ball for himst night. One purpose was to


    stabilize his mood after the kidnapping, and another was to introduce him to his business partners


    since he had graduated ande back to his family.


    Although his family was not too rich or powerful, at least, he had set up his own listedpany. The


    But this guy was very thoughtful.


    He said that he didn''t want to stay with a group of old men and invited some young people.


    Well, he had invited all the children of the merchants in the city.


    However, he almost offended all the famous people in the city by holding a makeup ball and ying an


    overdone game in the dark.


    It was not until Peter apologized and made amends that he finally solved what happenedst night.


    But he didn''t know where Moore had gone after that. He was so angry that he felt distressed.


    He thought his son was really like a kite with a broken string. He couldn''t catch him even if he wanted.


    Mike smiled awkwardly, "Jacob is very sedate. I guess your son is still at a yful age. I''ve poached


    Jacob from abroad and his professional skills are first-rate. Otherwise, how can I introduce him to you?


    "


    Peterughed, "Of course. I like this child very much. Come on, take me to do the examination. "


    Mike whispered in Jacob''s ear, ""Just leave the job of seeing patients to Simon. The most important


    thing for you today is to do the examination for Peter."


    Jacob nodded to show his understanding.


    Mike nodded with satisfaction.


    He didn''t worry about Jacob. At the first sight of this young man, he was so confident.


    If he was not reliable, who else could be?


    "What''s wrong with you, Mr. Peter? Or do you just want to have a physical examination? " Jacob asked


    while they went out together.

 Chapter 32 Old Acquaintance

    Chapter 32 Old Acquaintance


    The smile on Peter''s face disappeared, and he said helplessly, "I seemed to be too tired yesterday. I


    felt my heart ufortablest night, so I wanted toe here to have a look. In fact, I usually ask a


    private doctor toe to my house. Can you arrange it for me?"


    "Don''t worry." Jacob handed the business card to Peter and said, "Call me at any time."


    He opened the register and said, "How about this? I''ll make an ECG for you first, and then I''ll make a


    nutritious n for you ording to the results, okay?"


    For these rich people, it was nothing more than curing them when they had a disease, and keeping fit


    when they had no disease.


    If there was really a disease, there would be no major problem missing after so many times of


    screening and private doctor''s examination.


    Health care was the theme of the whole Z Country, and Peter was no exception.


    Sure enough, he nodded with satisfaction. "Yes, I don''t want you to prescribe a lot of medicine for me.


    The previous doctors just like to prescribe medicine. s, all medicine have poisons, and the doctor


    who can only prescribe medicine is not a good doctor."


    Jacob just smiled lightly and didn''t interrupt.


    Looking at the beautiful handwriting on the report, Peter couldn''t help asking, "Is there anything wrong


    with my heart?"


    "You always feel tired, probably because of age. In addition to daily health care, I also hope you can


    take heart-saving pills with you."


    Once the time passed, there was nothing he could find out about the heart problem.


    The only way was to prepare heart-saving pills regrly.


    When Peter saw his signature, he was surprised. "Ah, your surname is Nelson..." He couldn''t help


    smiling, "This surname is rare in H City. Is your ancestor from the J City?"


    Jacob nodded, "Yes. My ancestors are Manchurian. "


    No wonder he had such a handsome face. It was true that he had the bloodline of an ethnic minority.


    "I also know a man whose surname is Nelson. He is my senior schoolmate in the University. He helped


    me a lot at that time, but unfortunately, I can''t meet him now."


    "May I know your friend''s name?"


    In H City, people whose family name was Nelson were more or less rted to his family.


    "York Nelson. At that time, he was an excellent student. In our school, he was the idol of girls. "


    "York Nelson?" What a coincidence. Jacob couldn''t help smiling, "He is my father."


    "Really? Ah, how is your father? When can we meet? "


    Closing the file, Jacob said, "I can arrange it for you as long as you want. My father''s time is quite


    flexible. He is a professor in the University. "


    "s." Peter said with a smile, "He was a good student and now even bes a professor. I feel


    ashamed of myself." He looked at Jacob with unspeakable satisfaction. "If I have a daughter, I really


    want to marry her to you, then we can be the families."


    Sweat broke out on Jacob''s forehead.


    Fortunately, the He n didn''t have a daughter.


    He changed the topic to another one. "I''ll make a recovery n for you. You and my father can talk


    over the phone first."


    When he finished his work, Peter was still chatting with York on the phone.


    After hanging up the phone, Peter looked at Jacob excitedly, "You have a younger sister?"


    Hearing that, the corners of Jacob''s mouth froze. "Well, yes..."


    "I have a son." Peter was excited, "Oh, I''ve made an appointment with your father. That''s great. I''m


    going to meet my idol. I''m going to discuss with him about his daughter and my son. s, York has


    raised such a great son, and his daughter must be very excellent. My son... Well, forget it. "


    He rubbed his hands excitedly and spoke incoherently.


    Jacob didn''t know whether he should remind him or not.


    Although his father had raised this great son, he had the other two sons... Was Peter sure that his


    daughter''s quality could be guaranteed?


    "Mr. Peter, you must be kidding. You are a famous businessman, and we are just from an ordinary


    family. How can our two families unite by marriage?"


    "Nonsense!" Peter said with a smile, "Your family is a schr-gentry family. I''m afraid that we''re not


    good enough for your family."


    The corners of Jacob''s eyebrows twitched.


    He wondered if the man in front of him had an inexplicable admiration for his father.


    Forget it. That silly girl...


    He decided not to hold any hope.


    When Jacob came back home again, it was almost one o''clock in the morning.


    Nancy was still sitting on the sofa in a daze.


    Seeing that Jacob was back, she jumped up and rushed to her brother.


    "What''s wrong?" She threw herself into his arms and held him tightly. "What happened?" Jacob asked.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    She just shook her head in his arms, tears streaming down her cheeks. She choked, "Brother, why do


    youe back sote?"


    There was a faint smell of oil and smoke on his body. Normally, his brother would never allow this smell


    to appear on his body.


    "I went to my friend''s restaurant and sat for a while." He exined lightly, "Who bullied you?"


    "Father asked me to work in the He Group." Nancy sobbed.


    "That''s good." Jacob patted his younger sister''s back, "Then you won''t be bored."


    Nancy raised her head and burst into tears, "Dad asked me to go on a blind date. I don''t want to go.


    Brother, I don''t want to go."


    After a while, Jacob said in a low voice, "But you must have agreed, right?"


    He knew his younger sister too well. She wouldn''t dare to argue with their father. She could do


    whatever their father said. Nancy Nelson would never say no to her father.


    Nancy cried out, "But I don''t want to..."


    Jacob helped her to sit down and said, "If you don''t want to, you can go there and deal with it casually.


    You don''t have to marry a man."


    Blinking her eyes, Nancy finally swallowed her tears and said, "Can dad agree that I don''t like him?"


    "Silly girl." Touching her head, Jacob said, "You have to grasp your own happiness. Dad asked you to


    go. If you go, do you have to marry him? It''s not blind marriage. "


    However, he was still curious. "Why do you think you don''t like him?"


    Nancy bit her lower lip and said after a while, "Because... Because... " She hesitated for a long time.


    Jacob frowned.


    She whispered, "I, I like someone, brother..." She pouted and seemed to be about to cry.


    Jacob really couldn''t understand what the little girl was thinking. "Since you like someone else, why are


    you crying? You can just deal with it casually when you go on the blind date. Who do you like? Do I


    know him? "


    Nancy shook her head and then nodded. She didn''t say until she saw that Jacob was confused, "I... I


    don''t know who he is. "


    Jacob made up his mind to give up.


    He stood up and said, "You will meet a better person. Girl, go to bed early."


    Did she fall in love with a handsome man at first sight when she took a bus?


    His reason told him that it was better to stay out of it.


    Her brother had returned to his room, and there was only Nancy standing in the empty living room. She


    was so disappointed as if she had lost something.


    Two nights had passed, the kiss fell on her lips and also imprinted in her heart.


    That stranger broke into her world and her dream.


    She didn''t dare to close her eyes in the long dark night.


    As soon as she closed her eyes, the evil and attractive figure swayed in front of her. Who was he?


    She was going crazy!


    She covered her head.


    ''What should I do? What should I do?''


    The blind date was set on the weekend three dayster.


    However, on the second day, Nancy received the notice of interview from thepany to which she


    had sent her resume before.


    This rare good news cheered her up.


    The He Group was a well-known electronic enterprise in H City. Although it was not in a leading


    industry, it was still stable.


    It would be a good thing if she could be admitted by the He Group.


    She even dressed up specially under her mother''s guidance.


    Donna circled her for two circles and said, "Not bad. The older my daughter grows, the more beautiful


    she is. " She kissed her daughter and said, "Such a beautiful daughter will sure fascinate the man


    when she goes on a blind date with him on weekend. My daughter is going to be the youngdy. "


    ''Oh, no!


    Don''t mention the blind date, okay?'' Nancy thought in her heart before she said, "Mom, I''m leaving."


    She grabbed her bag and said, "Let''s talk about it when Ie back. I''m in a hurry."


    In fact, she wasn''t in a hurry, but the problem was that she didn''t dare to stay.


    "Wait a minute, Nancy."


    Her mother also came out.


    Nancy got into the elevator and closed the door without hesitation.


    Donna pounded on the elevator door and said, "Silly girl, that''s my bag for buying vegetables. There


    are so many change in it. Why does she carry it?"


    Nancy got on the bus and pulled the bag.


    Dumbfounded.


    The bag was full of change with a strong market atmosphere.


    Her eyebrows twitched.


    "Miss, please find one dor. I don''t want a dime." The driver said.


    Nancy felt like weeping but had no tears.


    The new mobile phone her eldest brother bought for her;


    The designer bag bought by her second elder brother;


    And the materials that she had prepared for more than half a day, were all left home.


    How could she be so careless to take out a shopping bag?


    It was just the beginning.


    When she got off the car, the driver closed the door before she could get off the bus, one of her feet


    was still on the bus.


    "Crack."


    The door was opened again soon.


    Nancy quickly pulled out her foot.


    Her foot was fine.


    But the heel of her shoe was broken.


    Nancy was about to cry.


    She gritted her teeth and took off the other shoe on the roadside. She tried hard to break the heel.


    "Crack."


    The other shoe''s sole was torn off along with the heel.


    "How could it be like this?" She was going crazy.


    The people on the road all looked at her.


    She had no choice but to put on her shoes casually and pretended as if nothing had happened. She


    tried to walk elegantly to the He Group''s office building.


    She was dying. Her feet stepped on the road, and the gravels along the road made her delicate feet


    painful.

 Chapter 33 Interview

    Chapter 33 Interview


    Before she entered the He Group, a familiar figure came over.


    She suddenly stopped.


    The man was dressed in a light blue suit. The corners of his mouth curved up, and his expression was


    still unruly.


    He nced at the people beside him with a faint smile, brushed past Nancy and walked out of the He


    Group.


    Nancy looked at him in a daze.


    That person, it was that man...


    She thought for a second and rushed out.


    The man had already got in the car. He stepped on the gas and drove away.


    Nancy chased after him regardless of anything.


    At least, she had to know who he was!


    The car was driving very fast. She chased after it in vain and shouted, "Hello... Stop for a while... "


    The road was crowded with cars.


    A taxi mmed on the brake in front of her, but she couldn''t dodge. She sprained her ankle and fell to


    the ground.


    "You''re courting death!" The driver stuck his face out of the window and cursed.


    Nancy couldn''t stand it anymore.


    She cried sadly.


    The bag was thrown on the ground, and the change was scattered all over the ground.


    Her makeup was ruined by tears.


    Her beautiful clothes were also stained with dust.


    But the most sad thing was that she brushed past that man.


    But that person had already forgotten her...


    She covered her face and cried so sadly that she even forgot about the interview...


    "Mr. Moore, there seemed to be a girl chasing our car just now..." The driver said gingerly.


    "Leave her alone." Moore stretched himself and said, "I don''t know her."


    Be rather baffling.


    Since Nancy wasn''t in the mood for an interview, she decided not to go to the He Group.


    She went back home in a daze.


    "Nancy, I''ve been calling you. Why didn''t you answer it?" Donna chattered.


    "Mom, I took the wrong bag and didn''t take my phone. How could you find me?" She was depressed.


    "Okay." Donna looked at her daughter''s ruined makeup and asked, "Why are you so embarrassed? Did


    the interviewer ask you to carry the sandbag? "


    Nancy was not in the mood to joke. She kicked her shoes and went into her room. "Bang!" she closed


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    the door.


    Donna wanted to say more, but Jacob shook her head and said, "Let her go."


    It was obvious that she had failed the interview. Why bother asking?


    "It doesn''t matter if she failed in the interview. The most important thing is not to fail in the blind date on


    weekend." Said Donna in a low voice.


    Jacob smiled bitterly.


    Did his parents think that everything would be fine after Nancy got married?


    He sighed.


    The matter was far more serious than what Nancy thought.


    On the weekend, York specially gave himself a holiday. He carefully adjusted his tie in front of the


    dressing mirror.


    Nancy had a bad feeling.


    "Dad, where are you going?"


    "Do you still want to ask? I''ll go with you. " Donna was still ironing York''s suit.


    Nancy was thunderstruck.


    ''Come on, I''ll leave as soon as I finish a ss of water, okay?''


    "Peter has made an appointment with us at a teahouse near our middle school today. After drinking


    tea, we can go back to the school to see our teachers. s, it has been decades." York said with a


    nostalgic expression.


    ''It''s okay to talk about the old days. Why do you have to gather your children together?''


    "Doesn''t Uncle Peter have a daughter?"


    York rolled his eyes at her in the mirror and said, "No. If he had, he would have taken a fancy to your


    brother. You''re not as good as him. "


    Being disparaged by her father, Nancy touched her nose.


    The father put on his suit and said, "Well, don''t let him wait." He nced at his daughter with a rare


    smile on his face. "My daughter has grown up and is going to get married."


    ''It''s far from that!''


    "I''m sure he doesn''t like me." Said Nancy helplessly.


    "I think so." York nodded without hesitation.


    Nancy felt helpless again.


    ''Dad, am I your daughter or not!''


    In the parking lot of the tea house, a limited edition sports car was particrly eye-catching.


    York got off the car without looking sideways and walked into the teahouse.


    Only Nancy stood in front of the car and sighed.


    It was such a smooth figure, but she didn''t dare to race on it even if she had ten guts.


    Her father''s friend had arrived early.


    When Peter saw York from a distance, he had already stood up and walked to the door of the private


    room to wee him.


    A young man also stood upzily and stood beside his father.


    He was dressed in light colored casual clothes, showing his unruly look.


    Peter looked back at him and sighed.


    "You..." He didn''t want to say anything more.


    "Since you know what kind of person I am, don''t take me to the date." Moore saidzily.


    "You..." He wouldn''t have brought him here if he hadn''t arranged a blind date for him!


    While speaking, York had already walked to the door.


    Peter held York''s hands and said, "Senior York, it''s been a long time since we metst time. You seem


    to be still the same as decades ago."


    With a bitter smile, York said, "How can I be the same? My daughter has grown up. "


    He turned around and wanted his daughter to greet Peter.


    But he almost fainted with anger when he turned around.


    His daughter was staring at Peter''s son without blinking. She was almost drooling.


    He nced at Peter''s son. Although he was good-looking, his daughter grew up in a group of


    handsome men. How could she be so excited at the first sight of him?


    He was pissed off.


    Moore also looked back at Moore.


    Moore turned her head away and called, "Uncle York."


    He frowned and looked away. It seemed that he was not willing to be "appreciated" like this.


    Peter cleared his throat, "Hey, don''t stand at the door. Let''s go inside and have a seat. The teahouse


    here didn''t change for decades, but the boss had already died. s. Your daughter is so beautiful... "


    Nancy was still standing at the door.


    She stared at Moore and asked, "Do... Do you remember me? "


    Moore nced at her and asked, "Who are you?"


    She felt a lump in her throat and said, "I''m the one you mistook that day..."


    He said impatiently, "I know. I mean, who are you? "


    His attitude was so bad that her heart trembled and she was inevitably excited.


    Because he remembered her, really remembered.


    "I... My name is Nancy Nelson. "


    "Haven''t you twoe in yet?" York urged with a frown.


    Moore didn''t reply. He turned around and walked into the box.


    "You two look like old friends at the first sight." Peter was happy, "My son looks like he hasn''t grown up


    yet. Your daughter looks like her brother very much. He is very calm."


    And she looked quite pure.


    He didn''t ask for too much to marry a daughter-inw.


    As long as she was pure and kind from a decent family.


    He didn''t want his son to be enchanted by a bitch. Although he didn''t have much money, he was very


    traditional on this.


    York smiled awkwardly.


    "How about asking Moore to take... take..." Peter didn''t know her name.


    "My name is Nancy Nelson, Uncle Peter." Nancy felt embarrassed.


    "Uh, right. Let Moore take Nancy out for a ride. We two can talk about the past."


    York looked at her daughter coldly, who was staring Moore eagerly.


    His heart ached.


    It was one thing to marry her out.


    It was another thing to see that she was so eager for him!


    "Hurry up, Moore." Peter urged.


    Moore grabbed the key and said, "Okay, let''s go." He nodded, "Uncle York, I''ve ordered tea. It''ll be


    served soon. I''ll take her out for a while."


    Nancy followed Moore out of the room.


    "Your name is Moore?"


    Rolling his eyes, Moore replied, "Yes, Moore He"


    He was distressed for a long time when he found the wrong person that day.


    He called Cherry for a long time after driving Nancy out, but she didn''t answer.


    These days, she simply turned off the phone he sent her.


    The little hope that had been ignited was extinguished in this way.


    He didn''t know what went wrong.


    Maybe everything had be ridiculous since he hugged this little girl that night?


    Nancy smiled foolishly and said, "This name is really suitable for you."


    Moore narrowed his eyes.


    This guy!


    With a smile at the corners of his mouth, he said, "Come on, get in the car."


    He jumped into his sports car.


    Nancy gasped.


    Damn it! He was the owner of the sports car she had just praised!


    "Is it... your car?"


    He looked at her indifferently in his seat and said, "Yes. You can choose to get in or go upstairs. "


    He pretended to close the door, but she dodged and got into the passenger seat.


    There were only two seats in the car. The two of them sat in and were almost close to each other.


    She blushed and lowered her head to look for the seat belt to hide her excitement. "I... I didn''t expect to


    meet you here... "


    This girl showed all her happiness, anger and sorrow on her pink face.


    He raised his eyebrows and said, "You didn''t expect that? Have you ever thought of me? " He smiled


    wickedly, "What have you ever thought about me?" He smiled, "Do you miss what happened in my vi


    that day?"


    Her face turned purple.


    "You... Don''t talk nonsense... " She was saying that, but the expression on her face was telling the


    truth. What he said was true.


    He frowned.


    He didn''t want to be tied up with this girl like this. What he liked and pursued was Cherry.


    He rolled his eyes and put on his windproof sses. "I think you don''t mind me driving faster, do you?"


    "What?" Before she came to her senses, the car roared and rushed out.


    Nancy screamed. As soon as the convertible was opened, a huge wave of wind poured into the car,


    blocking her throat tightly.


    Help!


    Moore smiled slyly.


    He stepped on the gas again. The car roared and drove faster and faster.

 Chapter 34 Racing

    Chapter 34 Racing


    There were so many cars on the road. His car turned left and right, dodged and mmed on the brake.


    He was driving casually, but Nancy was almost choked by his bumps.


    She had no time to talk to him. She wanted to throw up and get out of the car...


    A Benz whizzed past Moore. The driver rolled down the window and looked back at him. "The


    convertible is driving at such a speed?"


    Moore narrowed his eyes and said, "How dare you provoke me?"


    He stepped hard on the elerator and the car sped up again.


    The two cars fought against each other as if there were only the two cars on the road.


    They were happy, but Nancy was miserable.


    She covered her mouth and was about to vomit.


    "Wait, wait..."


    As soon as she opened her mouth, her tongue was almost stuck out by the wind.


    "What are you doing?" He had a bad attitude.


    "Can you stop for a while?" She almost vomited in his car.


    He pulled over reluctantly.


    She didn''t care about her image. She ran to the roadside and vomited heavily.


    "Gee." He sat in the car and looked at her from a distance. "Sorry, I just like racing. I''m a professional


    racing driver, so... "


    She wiped her mouth silently and sat back in the car.


    "Let''s go." Her eyes were full of tears.


    She felt so bad...


    He didn''t move.


    He just said, "So, Miss Nancy, my car can only ept a woman who is suitable for my speed. I don''t


    think you can get used to it, understand? "


    She lowered her head and bit her lower lip tightly.


    She just didn''t want him to see the tears in her eyes.


    "You are not me. You don''t know if I can or not." She whispered.


    He didn''t hear her. He just clenched the steering wheel and looked straight ahead. "I''ll drive you back.


    Tonight, just pretend that you haven''t seen me."


    Tears welled up in her eyes.


    Her fingers tightly grasped the hemline of her knees, and her fingertips turned pale.


    He didn''t care, and he couldn''t care either.


    She was just a passer-by. Why should he care so much?


    The car whizzed a few times and finally drove a little bit normally this time.


    She was sent to the teahouse silently.


    When she pushed the door open, the two people inside were chatting happily.


    "What? Why are you back so soon? " Peter was surprised to see the two of theme back. "Moore,


    are you so unromantic? Why don''t you take Nancy to see a movie or go shopping? "


    Nancy...


    Moore felt disgusted.


    He shrugged and said, "I''m afraid you''ll be impatient."


    "No hurry." Peter burst intoughter, and York also showed a smile on his face, which softened his


    serious lines. "Anyway, there will be plenty of opportunities in the future."


    An ominous premonition arose in Moore''s heart.


    Sure enough, Peter revealed the answer with a smile, "Didn''t you say that you need an assistant when


    you went back to thepanyst time? I don''t think it''s necessary to look for one. She is right in front


    of you. "


    Moore was stunned and his eyes widened. "Dad, what did you say?"


    "What did I say?" Nancy has alreadye to ourpany for an interview. The human resources


    department has informed her of it. If there wasn''t a small ident, she wouldn''t have been unable to


    make it." Anyway, I don''t like the interviewees. I want Nancy. Don''t I, as the chairman of the board,


    have the right to decide on the assistant? "


    York persuaded, "Forget it. I just said that. You can''t break the rules of yourpany. My daughter is


    also very stupid. I don''t think she can do such a thing as an assistant, right?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense." Peter didn''t allow it. "I just passed her interview ording to the legal


    procedures. A pure girl like her would learn everything very soon. Moore was so stupid. He had just


    entered thepany and messed up everything. Besides, I have arranged two assistants for him, one


    of whom is very experienced. Nancy can learn slowly. If a couple unite together, their power will be


    great. "


    Couple...


    Moore almost spat out the tea in her mouth. "Dad!"


    "Shut up!" ring at his son, Peter turned his head and looked at Nancy with a smile on his face.


    "Nancy,e to thepany tomorrow. I will definitely take care of you. If I don''t take care of you,


    Moore won''t be willing to exhaust you."


    "Can I say that I want to throw up?" Moore said in a low voice.


    Disgusting.


    Now he had full doubts.


    Maybe his father had fallen in love with York Nelson when he was young. Now that he had a son, he


    would use him as a tool to get close to the man he had fallen in love with when he was young.


    What a shame.


    He knew his father picked him up in the rubbish heap!


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The waiter knocked on the door and opened it. He wriggled in to add water.


    "Sir, would you like some more tea?"


    "We have coffee."


    "Ice cream for girls?"


    The waiter asked with his fingers crossed. It took Moore quite a while to find out that the man in front of


    him was a man.


    He took out his phone silently and turned on the music app.


    "That person is sissy..." A standard Chinese ent song sounded.


    Nancy couldn''t help but burst intoughter.


    Peter shook his head, and the waiter''s face turned like a colorful te. "Humph, I''m just a little boyish.


    I''m still a woman. How could you say I''m sissy?"


    She twisted her buttocks, put the kettle heavily on the table, and wriggled away arrogantly.


    "Hmm..." Moore retched, "What''s wrong with all the women in the world?"


    Peter rolled his eyes at him and said, "Now you know that Nancy is better than others. Well, take


    Nancy to see a movie. Get out of here. Don''t disturb us. "


    ''An affair, a love affair of them!''


    Mooreined.


    The two of them were kicked out of the room again.


    "I''m sorry..." She apologized in a low voice.


    What the hell.


    "Why do you apologize? If an apology works, why do we need the police? " He rolled his eyes and


    said, "Besides, you didn''t make any mistakes. I don''t like women to say sorry all the time!"


    She immediately straightened her waist and said, "Well, I''m sorry. I won''t do that again..."


    He smoothed his hair and decided to give up on this womanpletely.


    Perhaps, such a woman would be the one his father liked.


    But she was not the ideal wife for him.


    However, no matter whether Moore was willing or not, it was an undeniable fact that Nancy worked in


    thepany.


    On the second day, when he arrived at his office, he saw a more desk in his office, on which there were


    all office supplies for girls. Even theputer and phone were of the same level with him.


    Obviously, his father didn''t hire an assistant for him, but a wife.


    Moore didn''t want to look at it.


    But when the coffee was served, he felt depressed.


    The ck coffee beans, floating or sinking, greeted him in the clear water.


    "Well, Mr. Moore, have some coffee." Nancy stammered.


    "Are you sure this is coffee?" He supported his head weakly.


    "Isn''t it?" Nancy bit her lower lip and said with grievance, "Assistant Chen said that you usually had


    coffee in the morning. She said that I could grind it or soak it..."


    She said in a low voice, "I don''t know how to grind it, so I chose to soak it..."


    Moore was on the verge of breaking down.


    "She means that if the beans need to be ground, and the Instant Coffee need to be soaked! This is


    She was shocked and tears gathered in her eyes. "I''m sorry! I... I''ll do it right away! "


    Sorry again!


    He was annoyed by her words.


    The phone in the drawer rang and he forgot what he was angry about.


    "Hello." He asked in a soft voice, "Are you up?"


    On the other side, Cherry smiled, "Yes. I''m in my restaurant and going to prepare today''s dishes. " She


    opened the door of the ice house and checked the materials today. "Why did you call mest night?"


    Leaning against the back of the chairfortably, Moore said leisurely, "I''ll go to your restaurant for


    dinner tonight. Can you leave a seat for me?"


    Cherry knew his intention but asked, "How can I open my door to do business without a seat? You


    have reserved a table. I will keep it for you. How many people? "


    "Two." He said without hesitation, "I want to ask if you have time for dinner with me."


    Cherry smiled and said, "Have you forgotten? It''s my working time when the customers have dinner.


    I''m sorry. I can at most have a drink with you. "


    "Okay. Are you free before you opened the restaurant? I want to take you to a ce. It won''t take long.


    Do you mind? "


    Cherry frowned, "How long will it take? I''ll be here at half past four to prepare the dinner materials. You


    probably haven''t got off work yet, right? "


    "I can skip work." He said anxiously, "Give me an hour, okay?"


    Cherry stopped herself from blurting out her refusal.


    Moore was a nice person.


    Although she didn''t have any feelings for him, she was not the kind of person who would tantalize him


    and y with him at ease.


    Maybe she could make it clear to him alone in this hour.


    "Okay." She agreed.


    Moore was happy, "Then where is your home? I''ll pick you up. "


    "Where do you want to meet? I can drive there myself. I''m used to driving by myself. It''s more


    convenient. Well, I don''t like to rely on others. "


    He smiled, "Okay. If you were not such a person, you might not be able to attract me. I''ll contact you


    Cherry agreed.


    Moore''s mood had changed a lot.


    He snapped his fingers and said to Nancy, "Call the auction house and make an appointment with


    them. Tell them toe here soon. I''m not free this afternoon."


    Nancy quickly looked for the phone number in the contact list, and in a hurry, she knocked over the


    failed cup of coffee on the file that his secretary had just sent in.


    "Sorry..."


    "Well, that''s enough." He sighed, "Just stay away from me, OK?"


    He was in a good mood and didn''t want to argue with her.


    Lowering her head, Nancy went back to her desk.

 Chapter 35 Confession

    Chapter 35 Confession


    "By the way, Nancy." He raised his voice and said, "Order a bunch of roses for me. I''ll give it to my


    girlfriend this afternoon."


    "Okay." Nancy suppressed her sadness.


    ''He has a girlfriend...''


    Was she the one he mistook forst time?


    She really wanted to see who that person was...


    Moore was really fast.


    He handled the business of the auction house in an hour.


    He also treated them to lunch. He was on time and was about to get off work at two o''clock.


    "If my father looks for me this afternoon, you can tell him that I have a stomachache and go to see a


    doctor. I''ll be back soon after my diarrhea, okay? " Moore stared at Nancy and taught her word by


    word.


    "Well, I see." She nodded to give him the standard answer.


    "No. Tell me again. If he finds out the truthter, my father won''t spare me. "


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "You have a stomachache. Go to see a doctor. You''ll be backter." Nancy repeated helplessly.


    How stupid was she in his eyes?


    "That''s good." He nodded in satisfaction.


    He mmed the door open, jumped into hiscent car and drove at full speed.


    What he didn''t know was that as soon as he went out, Nancy grabbed her bag and followed him. She


    hailed a taxi and followed his sports car all the way.


    Moore bought new clothes in a famous brand clothing store and couldn''t wait to change into them.


    Arge bouquet of roses.


    Sweet mango cake.


    Moore was well equipped.


    His car stopped at the gate of the amusement park, and he jumped off smartly and entered the gate.


    Nancy followed him immediately.


    The taxi driver leaned on the steering wheel, almost foaming at the mouth.


    As an experienced driver, he couldn''t stand such a guest rushing forward at 100 miles per hour.


    The girl was following him all the way. Maybe she was catching a mistress. He wanted to see the fun,


    but he got carsickness... How miserable...


    Nancy ran to the door and was about to enter, but was stopped.


    "Are you going to buy tickets?" She took out her credit card.


    "I''m sorry, Miss. The gentleman has booked the whole amusement park today." The doorman politely


    invited her out. "So we won''t receive any other guests this afternoon."


    Why was he so extravagant? ''Book an amusement park?''


    She was a little anxious. "I know the gentleman who went in just now."


    The guard looked at her and said, "How about you call that gentleman to confirm with him? We can''t let


    anyone in. Sorry, please understand our work. "


    Nancy flinched.


    If Moore knew that she came out with him, he would be furious and scold her for being an idiot.


    She shook her head and left quietly.


    The sun was still burning in the afternoon.


    Before long, another car approached the door.


    As soon as the silver gray casual car stopped and the door opened, a neat figure jumped out.


    Nancy''s eyes widened.


    The woman didn''t see her under the tree, but she had already seen her clearly.


    It was Cherry.


    Well, it seemed that her brother also liked Cherry...


    She was the one that Moore liked.


    On the phone, Moore said that it was because of her personality that he was attracted...


    Nancy really felt indescribable pain in her heart.


    It was impossible for her to achieve such a character as Cherry all her life.


    If Moore liked such a person, then she would never be the type he would appreciate.


    She just watched Cherry walk into the amusement park. Moore opened his arms and held her in his


    arms dotingly.


    "Cherry, I''m really afraid that you won''te."


    Although his voice was light, his good-looking thin lips moved, and every word was like scratching her


    heart.


    Nancy couldn''t stand it anymore.


    She cried, covered her mouth and ran away quickly.


    She just wanted to go home and cry in a quiet corner.


    The feeling of being broken up was really painful...


    The two people in the amusement park didn''t notice her leaving at all.


    Cherry gave Moore a gentle hug politely and stepped back quickly. "Is this European style? I know you


    came back from studying abroad, so I ept this way of greeting."


    The more she pretended to know nothing, the more interested he would be.


    He raised his eyebrows.


    ''Well, let''s see how long she can pretend to be ignorant.''


    He bowed slightly and handed the roses to her. "I think you won''t mind the etiquette of sending roses to


    a beautiful girl, will you?"


    Cherry had no choice but to take it. With a smile on her face, she said, "Although I''m not a beautiful girl,


    since you said so, if I don''t take it, as if I look down upon myself." She was very smart and gave him an


    excuse. "Well, it''s so hot in the afternoon. Why did you ask me toe to the children''s Park?"


    He smiled, "Of course for fun."


    "For fun?" Cherry frowned.


    Moore didn''t look so childish. Why...


    He suddenly reached out and pulled her slender hand up.


    Cherry wanted to get rid of him subconsciously, but he had already pulled her and ran all the way.


    "Where are we going?" She was wearing high heels. She almost sprained her ankle when she was


    dragged by him.


    "Come on in." He opened the iron door of the Ferris wheel and gently helped her up.


    The rm went off in her heart. She immediately stood up and said, "No, I don''t like ying this..."


    In a confined space, if he wanted to do something to her, she wouldn''t even have a ce to escape.


    It was not her style not to leave a way for herself.


    "Don''t be afraid." He misunderstood her meaning. "It''s driving very slowly, and I''ll be here."


    Cherry forced a smile and thought, ''Come on, I''m just worried about your being here.''


    With a moment of hesitation, he got into the Ferris wheel and closed the door.


    He raised his hand and the Ferris wheel started slowly.


    Cherry was sitting in the corner, with a big bouquet of roses in her hand, which was in the middle of the


    two.


    He just tilted his head and looked at her in silence. He smiled sweetly, and the affection in his eyes was


    so thick that it was about to drip out.


    Cherry couldn''t stand it anymore.


    She had to break the silence. "You, you asked me toe here just to take a Ferris wheel?"


    Moreover, he looked at her so affectionately that she got goose bumps.


    "Shh!" He raised his index finger, moved close to her and whispered, "Don''t speak now. Wait for me."


    His sudden approach made her involuntarily panic.


    He felt sorry for her.


    "Don''t be afraid." Heforted her softly.


    No matter how strong the woman was, there was the word "fear" in her eyes.


    However, it didn''t make people feel that she was weak, but made him feel full of pity.


    She smiled awkwardly, "I''m not afraid..."


    But he seemed to be a little closer to her.


    He just smiled.


    He stretched out his finger and touched her face.


    She was shocked.


    Suddenly, a loud sound burst out from the sky.


    She screamed and shrank herself.


    He took the opportunity to hold her in his arms and said, "Don''t be afraid. It''s just fireworks."


    She looked up in shock.


    The heart-shaped fireworks danced in the air,yers uponyers, full of love.


    Her fear had turned into anger.


    ''Is he brainless?''


    Setting off fireworks when the Ferris wheel reached its peak?


    Was he afraid that he wouldn''t scare her to death?


    Or was it a pity that the Ferris wheel was not blown up?


    As soon as she turned her head, his lips covered hers. "Cherry, I like you. Can you be my woman?"


    She quickly reached out the roses in her hand and covered his lips.


    Moore kissed the pink roses all over his mouth, and his tongue was almost numb.


    He frowned and stuck out his tongue.


    "Well, Cherry, have you heard of it? There is a very beautiful legend about the Ferris wheel. If a couple


    decide to be together when the Ferris wheel reaches the top, they will be together all their lives. "


    He took a deep breath.


    For the action faction, the tangled situation was not what he wanted.


    Only if he went straight to the point could he hit the vital part.


    Cherry frowned.


    Since he had made it clear, she didn''t want to hide it.


    "Moore, I think you''re still young. The love you say most of the time doesn''t mean a lifetime..."


    "I''m not young anymore." He was unhappy. "I''m as old as you. We''re both 27 years old. What''s the


    problem?"


    "No..." She tried to be euphemistic. "I want to tell you that I''m not suitable for you, nor for a family like


    yours. Do you understand?"


    "I don''t understand." He fixed his eyes on her and said, "If it is a realistic problem, you are so smart. If


    you cane to mypany to help me, you must be the top leader inside and outside. I''m sorry. I''ve


    checked that you used to be Jonny''s agent. You should be familiar with these things. "


    "That''s not my interest." She confessed, "Just like you think I''m the right person for you and your


    His heart twitched. "You mean you are not interested in me?"


    Although it was cruel, Cherry made up her mind and said, "I don''t want to follow the old path and don''t


    want others to arrange my life. I''m sorry. I am also a person who will try my best to strive for the


    happiness I want. There is nothing wrong with you. It''s just that we are not on the same track. "


    The Ferris wheel was falling slowly.


    Before the fireworks dissipated, she had already opened the iron door and jumped off the Ferris wheel.


    "Thank you for your roses. Just take it as a courtesy, okay?" She politely reached out her hand to him


    and said, "I''ll treat the dinner you ordered tonight. I don''t mind to be your friend. "


    His eyes were slightly red.


    However, he rubbed his nose and raised his eyebrows. He still didn''t admit defeat in his eyes. "Aren''t


    we on the same track? Cherry, do you think I''m the kind of person who easily surrender after being


    rejected by you with a few words? "


    She frowned and said, "What... What do you mean? "


    He actually smiled and said, "Since we are not on the same track, I will ovep these two tracks. It''s


    not a big deal. "

 Chapter 36 Heartache

    Chapter 36 Heartache


    He lifted a strand of her hair and said, "Cherry, I won''t let you go. Listen carefully. "


    His eyes were full of determination.


    She couldn''t help but take a step back.


    She was wrong. She shouldn''t have provoked such a person!


    Nancy opened the door, cried all the way and rushed into her room.


    Donna was sleeping in the afternoon, but she didn''t wake up.


    Only Jacob, who came back home after finishing his night shift, was awakened by the cry.


    "Nancy, Nancy." He knocked on the door for fear that his younger sister would be wronged.


    "Leave me alone, all of you!" Nancy covered her head with a pillow and cried, "Let me be alone, okay?"


    Anyway, no one cared about her and no one really liked her.


    What her mother cared about was her three sons.


    Her father simply thought she didn''t exist in this family.


    Now, she finally had a vague figure in her heart, and he waspletely not interested in her.


    Was life so miserable? She deserved to live without any sound all her life.


    Her brother was excellent, and her younger brother had to be protected. Only she was nothing.


    In that case, why should she live?


    Why did they give birth to her?


    Could they just leave her alone?!


    She covered her ears and cried heartbrokenly.


    Jacob stopped knocking at the door.


    He quickly turned the doorknob and walked into the room.


    "Who bullied you?" He held his tearful younger sister into his arms and said, "Tell me!"


    "No, no!" Nancy refused him. "I''m just an idiot. I cry by myself, okay?"


    Nancy had always been obedient. Even when she was crying, she just cried silently and rarely had


    such an extreme reaction.


    The more she behaved like this, the more worried Jacob was.


    He grabbed her shoulder and said, "I''ll help you no matter how serious the matter is!"


    He couldn''t help but think in a bad direction. She was so stupid. How miserable had she been bullied?


    "Brother, leave me alone..." She hugged her brother back and said, "No one will like me anyway..."


    "Who doesn''t like you?" He stroked his younger sister''s hair.


    "Well... That Moore... " Speaking of this man, Nancy''s tears almost drowned Jacob. "He loves someone


    else. In that case, why did he kiss me that night?"


    A sensitive word touched Jacob''s heart.


    His whole body tensed up. "What? !" He frowned angrily, "He..."


    His chest heaved sharply.


    ''Son of a bitch! Which hand did he touch her with? I''ll chop it off!''


    "He said he got the wrong person..." Nancy didn''t realize the key to her brother''s anger. She just cried,


    "He loves Cherry, but I like him so much..."


    "What?" Jacob felt that his brain was running out of function. "Who did you say he likes?"


    Nancy sobbed, "She is the girl we met at the ball. You know her, her name is Cherry Shen." She


    sniffed, "They went on a date today... I ordered roses for him... They will have dinner together tonight...


    "


    The more she spoke, the more she felt that she was too week!


    She burst into tears and said, "If he doesn''t like me, don''t kiss me. Don''t go on a blind date with me.


    Don''t let me like him. He likes that kind of girl. I have no hope at all... "


    She hadn''t finished crying, but there was nobody in front of her.


    Jacob was gone.


    She cried even louder, "Brother, please listen to me..."


    Was her cry so unpleasant to hear?!


    "I''ll find him for you." Jacob walked out of his room and casually put on his coat.


    "Brother!" Nancy was too scared to cry, "Don''t go, brother!"


    It was so humiliating.


    If her brother didn''t go, she couldfort herself that her secret love had failed.


    She would feel so humiliated if her brother went there.


    "Don''t go!"


    Jacob''s reaction was much more than she had imagined.


    Before she could catch up with him, he had already rushed out of the house.


    ''Son of a bitch! Who the hell is Moore doing?''


    He had cheated Nancy, and now he was going to take advantage of Cherry?!


    He jumped into the car and drove away with a roar.


    Cherry was preparing the seafood for dinner in the kitchen. Sitting on the chair at the door of the


    kitchen, Moore supported his head with his hands and looked at her with interest.


    Her fingertips danced between the white porcin dishes, as tender as the tips of bamboo shoots.


    She had a serious side face and an indescribable elegance.


    Even the two wisps of mischievous hair that fell down because of the action of kneading the seafood


    looked particrly charming.


    He fixed his eyes on her.


    He couldn''t help but stand up and gently walked over. He picked up her hair and smelled it. "It smells


    good..."


    His sudden approach startled her and she almost threw the porcin te out of her hand.


    She looked at him in shock, "You... Moore, you really scared me. This is the kitchen of our restaurant.


    You can''te in. It''s irresponsible to customers. " She took a deep breath and said, "Please wait


    outside, okay?"


    Several kitchen assistants also looked at them and asked Cherry if she needed their help.


    "Cherry." Moore raised his hands and said, "I promise I won''t make any trouble. I''ll just stay here and


    watch you, okay?" He pursed his lips innocently.


    "Sorry, it''s against the rules. You can go out now. " Cherry shivered.


    When Moore was about to y cute again, they heard a quarrel at the door.


    "I''m sorry, sir. We are not open now, so you can''te in. If you want to have dinner here tonight, our


    seats are full. Pleasee tomorrow... "


    "I''m Jacob Nelson. I''m looking for Cherry! "


    As soon as she heard the man''s voice, Cherry put down the seafood at hand and raised her voice,


    "Judy, let him in. He is my friend."


    The waitress didn''t dare to stop him since the female boss had said so. She took a step back and


    opened the door for Jacob.


    Cherry hade out, "Why are you here now?"


    She was pleased to see him. But when she saw his gloomy face, her heart sank. "What happened?"


    ncing at her, Jacob asked, "Is Moore here with you?"


    Cherry was stunned and asked, "Are you looking for him?"


    Moore had already lifted the curtain and followed Cherry out of the kitchen. "Is that your friend?


    Honey... "


    Honey...


    This title should be able to prove everything, right?


    Jacob stared coldly at the man in front of her, and a huge low pressure enveloped the hall.


    Without saying anything else, he asked alone, "Are you in love?"


    "Yes."


    "No!"


    The two voices werepletely out of sync.


    Cherry turned around and stared at the man who answered "yes", "Can you stop talking nonsense?"


    "What does it have to do with you whether I am with her or not?" Moore stretched himself and smiled


    "Humph!


    Do you have a crush on me?" Mooreughed, "I''m sorry. I''m not a gay. I only like Cherry. "


    "Well, shut up, okay?" Cherry interrupted him.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    She looked at Jacob and said, "Let''s talk inside, okay?" She walked towards him.


    He specially came to ask about it. What news had he heard?


    What''s wrong with him?


    "No." said Jacob slowly, turning his head to look at her.


    "He is just my guest." She stopped and suddenly exined.


    "Humph!" The smile at the corners of Jacob''s mouth was cold, "Unfortunately, my younger sister


    doesn''t believe it."


    His heart was full of disappointment.


    At that time, the woman stood beside his younger sister andforted her with all her heart, but today,


    she robbed her sweetheart and lied to rify that he was just her guest.


    The roses, with fresh dew, were ced in an elegant vase, which was within his sight.


    With a provocative smile on his face, the cheeky man took a step closer and stood quietly behind her.


    What else did she want to hide?


    How could she deny the truth in such an impable tone to the public?


    He knew she was smart and she would make the best choice, but it was not the case. It was really not


    the case.


    He shook his head and smiled bitterly, "Nancy is right."


    The name made Moore''s face change dramatically. "What did you say?"


    He narrowed his eyes and asked, "What is the rtionship between Nancy and you?"


    "What does it have to do with you?" He said sarcastically, "Cherry, just watch how he dumped my


    younger sister today. He will treat you like this in the future."


    "Nonsense!" Moore sneered, "Nancy is just an obedient girl that my father has tried his best to give me.


    I have never liked her at all. She always looked at me with tearful eyes and apologized pitifully. I''m also


    very annoyed with such a soft woman pestering me, okay? "


    Jacob clenched his fists.


    His younger sister, no matter how bad she was, was still a treasure in his eyes.


    What''s more, Nancy was sensible and considerate since she was a child. Although she was a little silly,


    he felt particrly sorry for her.


    But now, in the eyes of the one she loved, she had been belittled to such an extent...


    It was unbearable!


    He narrowed his eyes and said, "Bastard! Nancy is blind to fall in love with you! "


    He really wanted to punch him hard.


    Seeing a hint of sternness in his eyes, Cherry quickly pulled him and said, "Let''s go inside and have a


    talk."


    Moore tried to catch up with them.


    "Don''te. Stay in the box. After dinner, please leave right away. " Said Cherry in a hurry.


    She pulled Jacob into the No.1 box.

 Chapter 37 Its Not Good

    Chapter 37 It''s Not Good


    He shook off her hand and said, "No, thanks. It''s not good to let your boyfriend see it."


    Although he said so, his face was gloomy and frightening.


    "He is not my boyfriend." Cherry exined in a hurry, "I don''t know what''s going on between him and


    Nancy. I just know that it''s not good for you to argue with him like this."


    "Not good?"


    She wanted to defend him, so she wanted to convince him with this theory?


    "I''m not a three year old child. I won''t beat him to death on impulse. But, Cherry, if he said that to your


    family, will you still say the words ''not good'' to yourself? "


    Cherry got angry, "Why are you so stubborn? The rtionship between men and women can''t be


    forced. Since you know that he is not good, isn''t it a good thing that Nancy leaves in time? "


    Instead of getting angry, heughed.


    Enough! Enough.


    She was persuading for that man, and now he saw it clearly.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t beat him or interfere in your rtionship. Men and women were always free. I''m


    not God. I can''t control who you want to be with. But I won''t allow anyone to hurt my younger sister


    again. No matter it''s Moore or you! "


    Cherry stamped her feet in anger and said, "Can''t you understand me? I didn''t n to ept him at all,


    let alone he is the one that Nancy likes. "


    "That''s your business." He said coldly, opened the door and strode away.


    Cherry ran after him, "Then why are you angry? Since it''s my business, why are you so angry? "


    "It''s my business. It has nothing to do with you." He opened the door, threw the words coldly, mmed


    the door and left.


    She was almost knocked by the door that was bounced back. She was so angry that she bit her lower


    lip and her beautiful face turned pale. "Bastard, don''t you understand me?"


    "What does the rtionship between us have to do with him?" Moore snorted, "Why should you exin


    to him?"


    "Don''t say ''us''." Cherry was annoyed. "I am me, you are you. I''m sorry. I''m going to the kitchen. Please


    don''te in. "


    She got into the kitchen and suddenly closed the door.


    Looking at the woman boss'' livid face, none of the workers dared to speak.


    "What''s the order tonight?" She asked seriously.


    Generally speaking, her rule was to pick out a dish from the dishes ordered by the customers today


    and cook it by herself. As for what kind of dish to choose, it depended on the customers'' luck and her


    mood.


    The waiter brought the menu quickly.


    "Okay, that''s it."


    She took out the defrosted cuttlefish from the ice house and said, "Tonight, I''ll make the fried cuttlefish


    ball!"


    "Click!" A loud sound was heard.


    The cuttlefish full of sap was chopped down by the back of the saber, and the sap sshed in all


    directions.


    She put on the chef''s uniform and started to chop at the cuttlefish!


    The white and tender cuttlefish was chopped into minced meat.


    She didn''t let it go. She sprinkled some starch and rubbed it wildly in the basin!


    She gritted her teeth as if the meat in the basin was the one who killed her father.


    With a hard swing, the cuttlefish was out of shape. The poor mass was thrown into the sky and fell


    heavily into the basin.


    With sweat all over her head, she said to the workers who were holding their breath and looking at her,


    "The strength is the most important when making the cuttlefish ball. The more you knead it, the more


    delicious it will be! "


    "p!" Something was thrown on the chopping block.


    She continued to knead.


    Looking at her back, the employees all swallowed.


    "Boss must be very angry today." Everyone thought so.


    Jacob got off the car and kicked the door hard.


    Anger and disappointment filled his heart.


    He took a deep breath and forced himself to calm down.


    Why did he went to me her just now?


    It was her business to ept whoever she liked.


    As she said, it had nothing to do with him!


    He rubbed his face.


    At that time in the hospital, he had known that Moore had a crush on Cherry.


    He had thought about it for a long time, but he didn''t expect that his younger sister would also get


    involved in this tangle.


    He took a deep breath.


    ''Forget it, forget it.''


    He said to himself. He missed her because they weren''t right for each other.


    He shouldn''t have been so ungraceful.


    He should bless her and persuade his younger sister to bless her.


    As for the future...


    He looked at the sunset in the distance and narrowed his eyes.


    Whether or not he would have someone to apany in the future was no longer so important to


    him...


    The phone suddenly rang.


    He picked it up. It was the calm voice of Cherry inside. "Come here tonight. I''ll treat you to my signature


    dishes."


    "No." He was also very determined.


    He didn''t have the habit of pestering others'' girlfriend.


    "Will youe or not?" Cherry''s voice had brought danger, "If you won''t, I won''t talk to you anymore. I


    mean it!"


    She hung up the phone.


    Staring at the phone for a long time, Jacob snorted.


    Arge bowl of soup fell heavily in front of Jacob.


    He frowned and said, "Is this the signature dish?"


    "Yes." Not to be outdone, Cherry said, "I made a big basin of it. Rmended by the boss tonight! "


    It was not her style to swallow insult and humiliation.


    Besides, she was innocent.


    Jacob was so reserved, so calm, it doesn''t matter, Cherry was not!


    Jacob looked at her and said, "If you don''t wee me, just tell me. I can leave now."


    He nced outside. Guests came and went, and waiters were busy serving and withdrawing dishes in


    every private room.


    There was no spare room. He was sitting in Cherry''s own office.


    "You are wrong. This basin of soup is made for you, it called jade and emerald soup. "


    She leaned forward and stirred the soup with a big white spoon.


    The jade like green melon pieces floated on the soup, and the thick aroma of the soup smelled good.


    The white jade like meatballs were floating up and down, round and cute.


    "I couldn''t made these meatballs without you." Her words implied something. "My father used to think


    that I couldn''t make this dish by myself, because women''s strength was not enough. I didn''t expect that


    I would have so much strength to make so many meatballs when I burst out. "


    He frowned and looked at her. "Because of me?"


    "Yes." Cherry didn''t beat around the bush. She sat down in front of him. "So, with so much left, I will


    never bring these bad emotions to tomorrow. Let''s eat them all now."


    "Are you in a bad mood?" He snorted, "Yes, I didn''t bless you. The He n is at least a famous n in


    the city. Congrattions, wish you a happy marriage."


    Cherry narrowed her eyes and said, "Jacob Nelson. Are you done? I told you in front of him that there


    was nothing between him and me, and you were still gossiping... "


    "Gossiping?" Instead of getting angry, Jacobughed and said, "Try it if your younger sister was hurt?


    That bastard! He even did something terrible to my younger sister! She is unlucky to meet a bad man.


    Do you want me to p my hands happily and say that it''s good to dump my younger sister? "


    "Don''t talk about your younger sister!" Cherry directly inserted a chopstick into the soup, and an


    innocent ball was poked, and the fragrant sap oozed out. "This is the matter between the two of them.


    It has nothing to do with me. You are not fit to interfere. You''re angry with me inexplicably... " She


    snorted, "Do you fall in love with me? Are you jealous? "


    Jacob moved without hesitation.


    He picked up the vinegar in the te in front of him and drank it without blinking.


    He put the empty te on the table and said lightly, "I''d rather be jealous of this than you."


    Cherry was stunned.


    She quickly picked up a ss of water and put it to his lips. With me and pity in her eyes, she asked,


    "Are you crazy? That''s vinegar! How''s your throat? Is it hot? "


    "Vinegar won''t kill me." He drank more than half a ss of water to suppress the feeling of sour.


    "You..." Her eyes turned red and she couldn''t help but stamp her feet. "Okay, you''re awesome." She


    raised her head and suppressed the grievance in her heart.


    "I wronged you. You just feel sorry for your younger sister." She sat down dejectedly.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    The waiter served the dishes prepared by Cherry one by one.


    They were pork neck meat with honey sauce, shrimp ball with cheese, steamed mandarin fish, and


    green Chinese dishes, which were all cooked by her in the kitchen.


    "Let''s eat. I won''t keep you after you finish the dinner." She forced a smile.


    He used this way to express that he didn''t love her at all. Did she still have to struggle?


    Seeing the disappointment on her face, his eyes deepened. "You are right. I just feel sorry for my


    younger sister." Although he was more distressed by her disappointment. He couldn''t help saying, "Isn''t


    Moore also having dinner here tonight? Don''t you need to apany him? "


    Cherry stood upzily and said, "Yes, you are right. Then I''ll excuse myself. Enjoy yourself. "


    Did he drive her away because he thought she was an eyesore?


    She had self-esteem at least.


    Before he could ask her to stay, she had already opened the door and walked out.


    The room Moore booked was right in front of her, but she didn''t walk in at all.


    She went down the stairs.


    Customers shuttled back and forth.


    She walked downstairs slowly and got into her silver gray car.


    Her face was buried in her little palms.


    ''Cherry Shen, you have been strong for more than 20 years. That man can defeat you with just one


    move now.''


    Did she still want to say that she just had a vague feeling for him?


    She didn''t want to deny it or hide it anymore...


    ''But do you know that, Jacob?


    You lost your temper because your younger sister was refused by Moore. How could you know that


    your indifference is not different from Moore''s refusal?


    It''s just that you feel sorry for Nancy when she was hurt.''

 Chapter 38 Stomachache (Part One)

    Chapter 38 Stomachache (Part One)


    ''But when I''m hurt. Who cares about me?''


    Her stomach twitched.


    She had been eating cheap lunch from the film crew and thepany for many years. In the past five


    years, her job as an agent had destroyed her innocence and her stomach.


    As long as she was in a bad mood, she would have a stomachache.


    She huddled up in the driver''s seat, clenched her fist and pressed it against her stomach.


    It still hurt.


    Beads of sweat dripped from her forehead.


    The phone in the other hand kept ringing.


    She didn''t have the strength to look at it. She knew that there must be something wrong with the


    restaurant and they couldn''t deal with it, so they were searching for her everywhere.


    She gritted her teeth and opened the small suitcase at the front of the car.


    She was used to using strong pain killers.


    Once she took one pill, the pain would be immediately relieved.


    As for the consequences, she had no time to care.


    As soon as the bottle was held in her hand, someone knocked on the car window.


    The man outside the car looked gloomy.


    She opened the door and stared at him weakly. "I don''t want to quarrel with you now."


    Whatever. When they first met, they always quarreled with each other. Gradually, she didn''t care


    anymore.


    He jumped into the passenger seat and looked at the medicine bottle in her hand. "What''s wrong with


    you?"


    "Does it have anything to do with you?" She poured out a pill and was about to put it into her mouth.


    He had already seen thebel. He frowned and took the pill from her hand. "These are strong


    painkillers. You''re fine. Why do you eat these? "


    "Fine? Do you think I''m fine? " Cherry stared at him, but because of the pain, her eyes lost their killing


    power.


    He looked down and saw her hand covering her stomach.


    He put his palm close to her and pressed her stomach with his warm palm.


    Her face flushed all of a sudden, and even the pain seemed to be alleviated. "What are you doing?"


    She struggled slightly.


    "You''d better go to my ce for a gastroscope a few dayster."


    He got out of the car and helped her out of the car from the other side. "If you don''t eat and hide in the


    car and eat the pain killer, it''s strange that your stomach doesn''t protest."


    As soon as he got out of the car, he saw her pale face, and his face froze.


    "Eat something and drink some hot water. Go back to sleep early." He held her with his strong hand.


    "Leave me alone. I''ll go to No. 1 room to find Moore. He''s my man in your eyes..." She resisted slightly,


    but did not really struggle out.


    He nced at her and stopped talking.


    She was suddenly lifted up.


    "Ah... You... "


    She was really embarrassed this time.


    Her father was still busy in the kitchen, but he hugged her in front of the guests and the staff in the


    restaurant. Was he afraid that her father didn''t misunderstand her enough?


    "You walked too slowly." His words were brief and to the point.


    She was carried into the office.


    The warm water was sent to her lips.


    The traditional Chinese medicine was delivered to her hand.


    "It works too slowly..." She protested, "I have a lot of things to do..."


    "There is no end to earn money." Said Jacob calmly.


    She was stunned to see him act as an owner. He asked her waiter to cook porridge for her, buy her a


    hot water bag, and get her a nket.


    "Hey..." ''When in Rome, do as the Romans do?''


    He covered her with the quilt, wrapped the hot water bag with a towel and put it on her belly.


    It was warm but not hot. Even her stomach couldn''t help but want to sighfortably.


    Before she could sigh, a spoon of porridge came over.


    There were sweet rice, delicious porridge and simple dishes.


    This was the simplest and cheapest dinner she had ever had.


    But there was unspeakable sweetness in her mouth.


    "It should be easy to buy a porridge maker, wash rice and make porridge in the office. Your stomach is


    so weak. Porridge is good for your stomach. "


    He said lightly as he fed the porridge to her mouth.


    His action was much gentler than his words. "Come to the hospital tomorrow and have a gastroscopy."


    "No." Cherry closed her mouth and said, "I don''t want to eat any more. I can''t eat too much in the


    evening. I''ll get fatter."


    He rolled his eyes at her and said, "Only when you are fat can you look good."


    Her face turned red all of a sudden.


    "It has nothing to do with you." She said reluctantly, "It''s difficult to have a gastroscopy. I don''t want to


    go."


    She wanted to throw up at the thought of a tube from her throat to her stomach with a small mirror at


    the top.


    No, she would definitely vomit to death.


    "It depends on the technology. It''s not difficult for me to do it. " He said lightly.


    "No." She refused.


    ''Does he need to be so arrogant?'' "The painkillers work every time I take them."


    ''Stomachache is not a big deal. Why do I need to see a doctor? It won''t kill me.''


    "If you don''te tomorrow, I won''t talk to you anymore."


    After feeding her, he lowered his head and ate the extra bowl of porridge. The white jade soup was


    finished little by little by him.


    Did this man need to make her angry with what she said just now?


    "Humph, as if you have talked to me." She snorted coldly and turned her face away from him, not


    looking at his tempting look when eating.


    Why was he so delicate?


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Why was he so gentle?


    ''He is a domineering man. Why does he pretend to be gentle and elegant?''


    "If I don''t want to talk to you, I wouldn''t havee." He said quickly in a low voice.

 Chapter 39 Stomachache (Part Two)

    Chapter 39 Stomachache (Part Two)


    "What?" Her ears moved and she turned around.


    He was silent.


    The soup in front of him was obviously more tempting than her questioning.


    He ate porridge and meatballs wholeheartedly and turned a deaf ear to her questions. He didn''t even


    respond.


    He couldn''t even make a sound even if he was hit by a stick!


    Cherry angrilyy down on her chair.


    Her stomach was warm, and the pain was fading away gradually.


    He finally turned around and said to her, "Go to bed. I''ll help you look after your restaurant."


    "No, I won''t. You''ll make me lose moneyter."


    Although she said so, she felt strangely relieved.


    Her eyelids were heavy.


    She got up early in the morning and took a boat to the C City for the wholesale of seafood. It was not


    early to finish the night snack business and close the restaurant. She kept thinking every day, but in


    fact, she didn''t have much time to rest at all.


    Now, even her disordered stomach was sofortable, and her eyelids could not help but be


    heavy...


    She was so sleepy that she just needed to sleep for a while.


    At night, it began to rain again in the autumn night of the H City.


    The autumn night was getting colder and colder.


    But she didn''t feel it at all.


    Because beside her, there was a warm body snuggling up to her, like the warm embrace of a mother.


    She couldn''t help getting closer to the heat source.


    The man held her tighter.


    "Mom..." Her voice was choked with sobs, and even the corners of her eyes were wet.


    Mother...


    When her mother was alive, she didn''t have to be as tired as she was now.


    She didn''t have to go to school with the key, cook by herself, or work hard to pay off her father''s


    gambling debts...


    Her mother was strong.


    Her mother always said, "I''m here. Cherry, don''t be afraid. "


    Once the person who loved her most had gone, the person who wanted to be strong had be


    herself...


    She sobbed.


    Someone patted her on the back and said, "Don''t worry. I''m here."


    She opened her tearful eyes.


    Her eyes met his.


    "Are you awake?" He said lightly, "That''s good. You cane down and open the door."


    He put her down from his arms.


    Most of his body was wet, andpared with her body, it was not difficult to imagine how he carefully


    protected her in his arms when he sent her home just now.


    She blushed and quickly took out the key to hide her shyness. "By the way, how do you know my


    house?"


    "Your father told me." He looked down at her.


    "My father? !" Cherry looked up at him in shock and asked, "You said... I... " She almost fainted.


    Her father had always been longing for her to get married as soon as possible, so that he could y


    mahjong and gamble little money every day happily. Now it was over. He had already suspected that


    she had a boyfriend. Now, the appearance of Jacob, s...


    She could no longerin her father''s thinking ability.


    "Did he say anything?" She said weakly.


    "He asked me to send you back and asked me to tell you that he won''te back tonight."


    Jacob said.


    ''Damn it.


    Dad, why did you push me into someone else''s arms happily?''


    "Now that you''re here, I''ll go back. Call me if you need anything tonight. " He watched her open the


    door and said goodbye.


    She was so depressed that she waved at him and said, "Drive carefully on the way."


    He hesitated for a moment and said, "I''m sorry."


    She was stunned for a second. When she was about to ask why he should apologize, the man had


    disappeared in front of her quickly.


    "Hey..."


    She helplessly smoothed her hair.


    She was calm and shrewd. When she met this man, she felt as if she had been thrown into a trash can.


    Her IQ of 200 was not enough.


    She threw herself into the sofa and shouted at her mother''s photo.


    "Oh my God. How can I face my father tomorrow? "


    Jerome didn''t enter the house until five o''clock in the morning of the second day.


    He yawned. When he came in with red eyes, Cherry had already dressed up and was about to have


    breakfast.


    "What?" He was surprised and asked, "Why do you get up so early?"


    Cherry red at him and said, "Of course. I''m going to take a boat across the C City to buy seafood at


    half past five. If it''s toote, I won''t be able to get it. "


    Her tone was full of me, and Jerome had to chuckle twice. He rubbed his head and didn''t dare to


    make a sound.


    He really thought that his daughter was too "tired"st night. He didn''t expect her to get up so early. If


    he had known it earlier, he would not have been caught.


    Although Cherry was angry, she quickly filled her father''s bowl with porridge and said, "Eat it quickly


    and go to bed after that. Don''t go to the restaurant at noon. I''ll call you when it opens this afternoon. "


    Jerome kept his daughter''s concern in mind. He said sweetly, "My daughter is the top leader inside and


    outside. Ha-ha, from now on, I will try not to be at home at night and create some opportunities for you.


    What a pity. Such a good daughter is going to get married soon... "


    "How dare you!" Cherry threw the bowl on the table heavily.


    Jerome was shocked, but he continued, "What are you afraid of? I, your father, is an open-minded


    man. I had experienced the affairs of young men and women. You can''t always go to his home or sleep


    with him in the hotel. Listen to me. It''s true. "


    Nonsense!


    "He''s not my boyfriend. He''s just my friend." said cherry, gritting her teeth. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

 Chapter 40 A Spoiled Daughter

    Chapter 40 A Spoiled Daughter


    While eating the porridge, she said, "Dad, listen to me. You promised me that you would go out to


    gamble once a week at most. I will keep an eye on you for the rest of this week. Don''t try to y tricks


    with me."


    Jerome sighed.


    Cherry''s heart softened and said, "At the end of the month, I will give you a big tinum ring, so that


    you can show off to your friends that it''s your daughter who gave it to you. What do you think?"


    "What a waste..." Jerome said in a low voice, "It will cost more than 10000 dors. I might as well go to


    A City to gamble with these money..."


    "What?"


    "Nothing." Jerome quickly denied, "I mean, my daughter is really filial."


    With a snort, she quickly finished her porridge, packed it up and was about to go out to catch the boat.


    Looking at his daughter''s back, Jerome couldn''t help saying, "Cherry, how about I go with you?"


    Without looking back, Cherry went out and said, "Have a good sleep. I''m counting on you to be a chef


    tonight. I have prepared fried rice for you in the electric cook. Heat it up when you wake up. "


    Jerome''s heart ached.


    The porridge cooked by her daughter was soft and delicious.


    However, such a daughter could not only be able to cook in the kitchen, but also be able to deal with


    thins outside. A girl took a boat across the sea before dawn. Like a group of bare armed men, she


    He was too useless to help his daughter.


    However, he hoped that her daughter could find a good husband and ask him to help her.


    The man looked goodst night.


    Although he didn''t say anything, he was more efficient and clear minded than Cherry.


    In the past, he thought that the restaurant would be in a mess if Cherry was gone. He didn''t expect that


    the calm man couldpletely suppress those workers.


    The shop assistant whispered to him that all the people in the restaurant knew that Cherry had a


    special impression of this man.


    Moreover, the problem was that no one dared to say no to that kind of poker face.


    ''Could I pack up your daughter and send her there?''


    Jerome began to think about it seriously.


    "Check your stomach." The voice on the phone was steady and indifferent, just like its owner.


    "I don''t have time..." A big bare armed man came out with arge box of fresh fish on his shoulder.


    When he saw Cherry, he greeted, "Miss Cherry!"


    "Irvin!"


    "Yes!" The man grinned from ear to ear. ''Wow, it sounds much better than my wife.'' He looked around


    and found that his wife didn''t notice him. He quickly carried the fish and ran towards Cherry.


    "Here you are." He took out a big bag from the bottom and said, "Here are some big Mantis shrimps.


    Don''t worry. I didn''t drug them at all. You can eat them yourself."


    Cherry nodded happily, "Well, thank you. The fish look good today. I want more, okay? The guests


    were all praising you yesterday. It''s said that Irvin''s fish are first-ss and fresh without any chemicals,


    which is very conscientious in the industry. "


    Irvinughed. He flipped through the boxes quickly and picked out all the fresh fish. "Take them. Mantis


    shrimps are for free. It''s a private gift for you. Don''t let my wife know. "


    The people around them shouted, "Irvin, are you dizzy again when seeing the beauty? We are all in


    line. Why did you cut the line for the beauty? "


    "What''s the rush?" Irvin spat, "Why didn''t your parents make you look better? Cut the line for you


    instead of the beauty? Do you think I''m blind? "


    The crowd burst intoughter.


    "Irvin, are you looking for trouble?" It was not too much to describe the woman''s voice with the roar of


    lion.


    As expected, Irvin shrank his head and said, "Honey, of course,pared with you, Miss Cherry is a


    little bit inferior..."


    The strong woman rushed over and grabbed his ears.


    Cherry almostughed out and said, "Okay, okay, Mrs. Irvin, I''ll pay a high price to buy your fish. I really


    like them. I came to the harbor specially to buy your fish. "


    She took out a buckle box from her bag and said, "Yesterday, I made fish sushi, and the guests have


    bought them up. I don''t dare to hide them privately. Irvin, your child said she wanted to eat the sushi


    Speaking of her daughter, Mrs. Irvin''s expression softened. "Your eyes are sharp that you specially


    went here to buy our fish." She mumbled, "If you like them, just pick some."


    When her daughter wanted to go back to H City for study, this girl agreed to help without hesitation.


    Now, her daughter had received the notice from the school.


    Without her, how could her daughter receive an interview notice? They had no way at all.


    The onlookers cheered. Mrs. Irvin widened her eyes and then they kept quiet.


    With a snicker, Cherry picked up the fish and said to Jacob on the phone, "I really don''t have time. I''m


    picking up fish at the port now... "


    "Come here after you finish it." He said in a non-negotiable tone, "Your stomach is going to have a big


    problem if you dy it any longer."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "It''s rare for you to call me, now you''re calling just to rush me." Cherry pouted, "You made my father


    misunderstand mest night. I can''t even exin it. Tell me, what are you going to do?"


    "I will be responsible for it." He said seriously.


    "I don''t want you to take the responsibility!" She pouted, "I really can''t go there today. My father won''t


    "I''ll pick you up at your home before work tomorrow morning." He made up his mind.


    "Hey..." She pouted, "Who let you make the decision for me!"


    Irvin was stunned by her words.


    "Didn''t you ask me to take the responsibility?" He raised his eyebrows.


    "No..." She pouted, "Gastroscopy hurts."


    "I''m here." He said lightly.


    She felt both sour and sweet in her heart.


    Cherry couldn''t help but feel a little shy and simple, "All right. Then you have to wait for me tomorrow. "


    "Okay." He said firmly.


    He was such a reticent person. However, he especially made her want to rely on him.


    "Don''t say that I''m with Moore, or I..."


    "Or you''ll ignore me?" He continued.


    She blushed and he smiled, "I have a patient here. See you tomorrow. "


    Was it her illusion? Why did she feel that there was a hint of attachment in his words?


    Cherry hesitated for a long time.


    Jerome got up early in the morning and saw her staring at a pot of porridge.


    "Go? Not go? " She bit her lower lip. The spoon was stirring in the pot, and she picked up the boiled


    rice from time to time, which was almost counted in the spoon.


    If she went there, she couldn''t have breakfast or water this morning.


    But the problem was that it was so painful to have a gastroscopy. If she kept retching in front of him,


    wouldn''t she lose her image?


    Her hesitation stunned her father.


    "My daughter!" Jerome rushed up. "Did your restaurant lose money?"


    It didn''t make sense. It seemed that there were still many customers in the restaurant!


    Another thought shed through his mind.


    ''Damn it!''


    "My dear daughter, are you pregnant? Hurry up and tell Daddy. Don''t make me worry! "


    Cherry turned around and rolled her eyes, "Dad, don''t be so surprised, okay? I was almost scared to


    death by you. "


    She threw the spoon into the pot and said, "You can have breakfast now. I won''t eat anything. I have to


    have a gastroscopy."


    Speaking of this, she looked mncholy.


    Jerome''s heart skipped a beat again. "Gastroscopy? What''s wrong with your stomach? "


    "I just have a stomachache sometimes. My friend asked me to do it. "


    Jerome was relieved and said, "Go ahead. It''s not a big deal. Why do you want to cry? Ouch, do you


    need a water towel to wipe your mouth? "


    Cherry stared at her father, then he stopped smiling and touched his nose awkwardly.


    Cherry sighed.


    She really admired herself. In this way, she could grow up safely.


    The phone vibrated on the table.


    She rushed over in a hurry and almost knocked her father down.


    "Hello?" The voice was so gentle that Jerome couldn''t help pricking up his ears.


    "You... You can''te? " There was an indescribable feeling in Cherry''s voice.


    "Yes." Jacob said simply, "There''s a big operation. I''ll be there soon. I''m worried about you if someone


    else checks you up. I''ll contact youter, okay? "


    Cherry bit her lower lip and replied, "Okay. Go ahead with your work. I don''t think there is anything


    wrong. There is no need to have a check... "


    "I won''t talk to you anymore if you don''t do the check." He said hastily and hung up the phone.


    "I don''t care. Do you think I''m afraid of you?" She pouted and acted coquettishly towards the busy tone


    on the other end of the phone.


    "Ah!" Jerome shouted.


    Cherry was shocked by his voice and asked, "Dad, what''s wrong with you? Scalded? "


    Jerome rushed over and pressed her forehead, "Have you got a fever? Or did you hit somewhere? "


    He held his daughter''s hand and said, "Hurry up, I''ll take you to the hospital!"


    "I''m fine, Dad!" Cherry was confused and asked, "What''s wrong with you?"


    "My daughter won''t say such words. Maybe you''re possessed by some kind of ghost. How about I take


    you to see a witch..."


    Cherry was at a loss whether to cry or tough. She shook off her father''s hand and said, "Dad, don''t


    be ridiculous. I''m normal."


    "No, no, my daughter won''t act like a spoiled child..."


    She was speechless.


    She didn''t look like a woman at all?


    "Dad!" Her eyes turned cold. "That''s enough. Don''t think you can sneak out to y mahjong by


    pretending to be insane! Come with me to the restaurant after breakfast. "


    Jerome finally calmed down and said, "Well, that''s my daughter."


    He was used to her acting as a strong woman.


    "Don''t act like a spoiled child. I''m afraid." He said honestly.


    Cherry red at him and snorted.


    No one else was afraid of this, but he, as a father, was afraid?!

 Chapter 41 Being Busy

    Chapter 41 Being Busy


    However, after hesitating for so long, he couldn''te...


    She sighed and felt heavy in her heart...


    At this moment, Jacob had no time to think about anything else.


    He was transferred to the emergency operating room.


    "It''s too troublesome." Mike, the hospital director, was so anxious that sweat trickled down his


    forehead. "Jacob, I know you have been in charge of such a surgery in China, so wee together to


    make a diagnosis and give a n quickly. I''m afraid there''s a big problem with this patient! "


    Without hesitation, Jacob leaned over. The patient on the operating table looked at least 60 years old.


    He was lying quietly, even breathing smoothly.


    There were all kinds of devices connected to his body, and the curve fluctuation of the ECG monitor


    was not big. It seemed that as long as someone spoke a little loudly, the curve would be frightened to


    be straight.


    "What''s going on?"


    "The patient is an old man living alone. He was about to vomit at home, so he called an ambnce.


    Unexpectedly, in the ambnce, his heart stopped beating because of myocardial infarction. It had


    stopped jumping for almost an hour, but he was still alive. The S Hospital didn''t dare toy a finger on


    him, so it transferred him here. But why did the media know about it? Now I... "


    Mike almost had a heart attack.


    The hot potato was thrown to them. Normally, when a normal person''s heart had stopped beating for


    such a long time, 4 minutester, his brain would beck of oxygen, and ten minutester, it would


    dere that he was brain dead.


    After stopping for an hour, he was still alive, but he was an old man living alone with the special zone''s


    He was a hospital director, not a god!


    After checking the pupil spread of the patient and recording all his physical indexes, Jacob said with


    hesitation, "I did meet such an example in China, but the patient''s heart suddenly stopped for only ten


    minutes. Besides, I think it''s almost a miracle topletely eliminate the sequ. "


    He stared at Mike and said, "I want to have a try. Low temperature therapy. Can I take the risk?"


    Mike frowned.


    At that time, Jacob was a member of the n of introducing outstanding talents in H City.


    There was only one reason for him to be selected.


    In the second year of his medical career, he sessfully saved a patient whose heart had stopped


    beating for 20 minutes and discharged from the hospital without any sequ.


    This was almost unimaginable with the domestic medical level.


    Therefore, when he applied for the talent n, Mike selected him at the first sight.


    It was possible for such a young man to be a medical expert in the future.


    "Low temperature therapy? What do you mean?"


    "He has been in aa for a long time. I''m afraid it''s because of theck of oxygen in his brain. The


    traditional treatment must be used. However, the key to make him sober is to ensure sufficient blood


    supply to his brain. What I mean is to lower his body temperature, reduce other metabolism, and then


    raise his body temperature step by step to make sure that a series of treatment will be carried out


    under the condition of sufficient blood supply in his brain. There may be hope of waking up. "


    He added, "Anyway, the worst result is just as same as the result of traditional treatment."


    Mike gritted his teeth and said, "Okay, just have a try."


    "Cooperate with all your strength!"


    The patient was sent to the low temperature operating room.


    When the door was closed, the light was on.


    The surgery had begun.


    "I''ll leave this patient to you, Jacob." Mike stared at him and said, "Don''t make any mistake. He must be


    saved, he must wake up! "


    Wearing a mask, Jacob nodded slightly.


    Mike''s heart was hanging in the air.


    He left the operating room and sighed.


    The sharp sword of the media was hanging over his head.


    If they seeded, the hospital might be able to reach a new level.


    If they failed, they would beughed at by their peers.


    Sweat began to form on his forehead.


    The patient had been staying in the low temperature ward all the time.


    His condition was getting better and better, and the workload of Jacob''s outpatient department was


    reduced by half.


    He had to constantly decide the temperature ording to the patient''s situation.


    However, every day, the patient had no signs of waking up.


    "All right, when he wakes up, the media will forget about it. Well, it''s a waste of time, so you don''t have


    to be so stressed." Simon said bluntly.


    Although Jacob''s poker face always looked stiff, the Chief executive called him every few days to ask


    about the situation. If it were him, he would be so stressed that he couldn''t fall asleep at night.


    "As soon as you speak, the room temperature goes up. Wait for me outside."


    Simon raised his nose.


    He was just trying tofort him. How could he think that he was in his way? Could they have a good


    time?


    However, many patients had no choice but to see him these days since Jacob was busy.


    While he was thinkingcently, Jacob pushed him and said, "That''s a 60 year old man. Don''t treat


    him as a 16 year old girl."


    Looking at his receding figure, Simon rubbed his nose and thought for a long time before he realized


    that this fellow was making fun of him.


    "Hey!" He meant that he wouldn''t even let go of a 60 year old man. ''Bastard, you must have the


    awareness of death!''


    He followed Jacob all the way into the consulting room and hit the door heavily.


    The consulting room was empty.


    There was only one person standing in front of the table, who was looking at Jacob with a smile on her


    face.


    Although her eyes were all on Jacob, Simon still touched his own head shyly.


    ''Damn it! I wasughed at by a beauty just now.''


    No, it was not appropriate to describe her as a beauty.


    She looked like a fairy.


    ''Damn it! I want to drop my saliva... ''


    Frowning slightly, Jacob looked at the person in front of her and asked, "Miss Sarah?"


    He walked back to his desk and asked in a businesslike tone, "What''s wrong with you?"


    The woman in front of her had pink lips and an enchanting make-up. Her every move was noble, like a


    princess, delicate and attractive.


    Simon was stunned and Sarah didn''t mind at all.


    She had already been used to other people''s admiring eyes, so she nodded her head with satisfaction.


    She ignored the second question of Jacob and said directly, "Yes. I thought you had forgotten me. "


    Jacob said, "My younger brother bought a yacht named Sarah. It''s difficult for me to forget it, isn''t it?"


    Sarah rolled her eyes and looked at him with all kinds of charm. "Can''t you forget your younger brother


    or me?"


    He lowered his eyebrows and didn''t intend to answer this question. "I''m a doctor. I only remember the


    patient. If you don''t have my number, please find another doctor. "


    His attitude was so cold.


    But Sarah didn''t mind.


    She pressed her chest and said, "Hmm... I always feel that my heart beat is not very smooth recently.


    Sometimes it stops when it''s beating... "


    Jacob looked up at her, "Stop? How long would it stop? "


    "I don''t know. Why don''t you listen to it? "


    Jacob took out the stethoscope and she loosened her light green shawl, she was wearing a long


    strapless dress.


    Startled, Jacob said, "No, you don''t have to. Put on your clothes."


    ''Damn it! If it is shot by the camera, people may think I''m doing something to the patient.''


    Sarah chuckled and said, "You are so afraid, then why did you hold me on the ship that day?"


    Such words werepletely different from what a fairy like person said.


    Simon''s eyes widened.


    Held her...N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Wow, so much information!


    He was distressed and said, "Jacob, you''re bad! You are irresponsible! "


    "Get out of here." said Jacob, ring at him.


    Sarah smiled happily.


    Once such a fairy like personughed like this, all the fairy aura would be dissipated.


    Now she looked like a lovely girl next door, without any sense of distance.


    "Listen, even he knows that you are bad. Everyone says that Jonny is bad. In my opinion, you are


    really good brothers. Even this kind of bad is almost same."


    Simon took a deep breath and thought, ''Had Jonny been involved too?


    How could the three of them do that thing together?


    Would the beauty mind having one more person to y with?''


    Closing his eyes slightly, Jacob listened for a while and said, "There is no noise, but your windpipe is


    still not good. You will still gasp at night, right?"


    Sarah said quickly, "I''m out of breath every night. I''ve seen many doctors and the medicine they


    prescribed is different. I''m not confident now. Besides, they said that if I didn''t deal with it earlier, the


    problem would be more serious. "


    Jacob nodded, "Yes. Your disease needs a long-term recuperation, which can''t bepletely solved


    by spraying spray. Don''t you want to try the treatment of traditional Chinese medicine? "


    She looked at him with a smile and said, "I only believe in fate. So does my father. You saved mest


    time. My father thinks that we are destined to meet, so I want to hire you to be my family doctor. In this


    way, I can consult you at any time, and the sry is absolutely rich. "


    "I''m not a doctor of traditional Chinese medicine. I don''t know how to nurse people''s body."


    He refused her again!


    Sarah frowned, pouted and her face turned pale.


    She snorted and said, "I don''t care what you will do to me, but you can only treat my disease. If you


    don''t be a family doctor for me, you will force me to die, won''t you? You can move to my ce and


    This was so overbearing that even Simon was stunned by what he heard.


    "Mydy." He rushed up and said seriously, "I have been studying medicine with my father since I was


    a child. I majored in gynecology, andrology, urology and infertility. If you need to take Chinese


    medicine, I can prescribe Chinese medicine for you. If you want to take western medicine, I can


    prescribe western medicine for you. I know everything..."


    Sarah looked at him coldly and said, "Get out!"


    "I''m really a suitable family doctor." Simon didn''t give up, "How can you judge me like this if you don''t


    let me try?"


    "You are not a family doctor. You are just a funny guy." Sarah didn''t want to talk to him, so she just sat


    opposite to Jacob and frowned. "You saved mest time, which gave me too much sense of security.


    I''m worried if you''re not with me. You can ask for money as you like. I can afford it. "


    With his eyes wide open, Simon asked, "Miss, did he give you artificial respiration? Or CPR? "


    "Shut up!" The two turned back at the same time and stared at him angrily.

 Chapter 42 Rejection

    Chapter 42 Rejection


    Simon walked back to the corner and restrained his impulse to curse.


    He just wanted to find a good part-time job. Why didn''t God help him?


    In this world, why people only judge one person depending on the appearance?


    "I can''t give up my job. I''m sorry, miss." Said Jacob in a businesslike manner.


    He typed up and down and wrote a prescription. "You can pay the money now. Just take the medicine


    home and take it."


    Sarah had never met such a person, who would not yield to neither hard nor soft tactics.


    However, she would not give up.


    She rolled her eyes and said with a smug smile, "Don''t lie to me. I know you have be a private


    doctor for the He n. Why can''t you be a doctor for me? Do you dislike my family background or my


    price? "


    He frowned and said, "I just don''t think I have so much time."


    Sarah said anxiously, "You don''t have to care about the others in my family. Just be mine. I''m filming in


    H City now. My father bought me two floors. I live upstairs, and you live downstairs. Can''t you? Jacob...


    "


    Jacob smiled, "I don''t think about selling myself for the time being."


    Biting her lower lip, she said, "How about you give me your phone number? I don''t have many


    requirements. If you don''t move here, you cane here from time to time to recuperate my body. Can


    you think about it? "


    Jacob was not fooled.


    "No, thanks. I will tell you through Jonny. "


    The nurse rushed over and said, "Doctor Jacob, the patient with heart disease seems to be sober."


    "Okay, I''ll be right there!"


    "Wait!" Sarah stood up elegantly with a key buckle on her finger.


    "Take it." Although the key buckle was ordinary, any man would not mistake the key mark on it. It was


    the key to a Porsche sports car.


    "I don''t fix the car." He just nced at her.


    Simon beside him began to drool.


    Biting her lower lip, Sarah asked, "Will I show up with a broken car?" She took a deep breath and


    forced herself to calm down. "The car is not expensive. It''s just a 911 model. You saved my life. I


    should have returned your kindness. Now, I can show my sincerity with a car. If you are not satisfied


    with it, I can ask someone to change the 918 or other models for you. "


    Looking at the shining key, Jacob said with a faint smile on his face, "Miss Sarah, you seem to have


    made a mistake. I''m just a doctor. If I drive this kind of car and break it one day, I''ll lose all my money


    just by painting it. I can''t ept it, thank you anyway. "


    Sarah said anxiously, "Don''t worry. If there is anything wrong with the car, I''ll repair it, okay?"


    Simon Murmured, "She''s determined to chase after you. Miss, do youck an owner of your house? I''m


    short of house and car. "


    Jacob smiled, "Yes. He is short of these. Why don''t you have a talk with him? His medical skills are


    simr to mine. "


    He didn''t care whether it was hard or soft, so Sarah had to catch up with him. She threw the key into


    his hand and said, "Whatever. I''ve bought the car and I''ve told you everything. I, Sarah, will never be


    an ungrateful viin. I have to give you a car. You can smash it, give it to others or sell it. But you can''t


    give it back to me. You can''t! "


    This girl was really capricious!


    Jacob frowned, "I''ll ask Jonny to return it back to you."


    He put the key in his pocket, turned around and strode away.


    Looking at his receding figure, Sarah elegantly pulled the jade beads in her hand, as if she wanted to


    tear them off one by one.


    Did he know how much it took her to find out his identity ande here?


    All the time, the men around her were begging for mercy and favor. Only he, who was so arrogant, was


    unwilling to give her a phone number!


    No problem.


    She bit her lower lip, making it pale.


    If he didn''t give her his number, she had a lot of channels to get his number!


    ''Jacob Nelson, I''m really going to take it on you!''


    The patient''s treatment had been transferred to another stage.


    His waking up and regaining his consciousness were definitely an encouraging beginning.


    The director of the hospital didn''t dare to hand over the patient, so he asked Jacob to continue to take


    over the patient.


    "You have to work hard. I''m even ready for the press conference. " Mike kept sweating in the early


    autumn.


    Jacob nodded, "I will try my best."


    "Not just try your best, you must seed!" Mike took a deep breath and said, "If you seed, no


    matter how much pressure people give me, I will definitely let you go back to surgery."


    Lowering his eyebrows, Jacob concealed the sneer in his eyes.


    There was no big difference for him. He didn''t care about the transfer as others thought.


    No matter where he was, it would not be a ce he wanted to stay for a long time.


    He just felt guilty for Simon.


    So he said in a low voice, "Can you let Simon go back to surgery with me?"


    Without hesitation, Mike said, "No problem. As long as you canpletely save this person and make


    him recover and leave the hospital. "


    Jacob nodded.


    He did not dare to dy for even a second to bridge the heart of the patient at night.


    The patient was in the recovery period. He didn''t dare to leave and stayed in the duty room.


    He rubbed his face to get rid of the tiredness.


    He took out his phone. It was almost 5 o''clock in the morning.


    He sent a message to Cherry, "I can''t leave recently. I''ll send you some medicine. You need to


    recuperate first. I''ll arrange the time and make an appointment with you as soon as possible."


    There were several messages in his inbox. He frowned as soon as he opened it.


    They were all the graceful pictures of Sarah.


    The first picture seemed to be taken in the morning.


    She was in pajamas and took a selfie in front of the mirror.


    When she just woke up in the morning, the beauty was drowsy without makeup, and there was a faint


    ck shadow under her eyes.


    In the thin robe, her curved figure could be seen faintly, with hazy and contradictory innocence.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "I didn''t sleep wellst night. Doctor, what medicine should I take?"


    In the second photo, she was lying on the sofa, with a wet towel on her head and tears in her eyes.


    She looked pitiful and said, "I seem to have a fever in H City alone."


    Jacob''s eyebrows twitched.


    Another picture.


    Dozens of bottles of medicine were ced on the table. She leaned over the table and asked, "Doctor,


    which kind of medicine can I take?"


    Should he say that she had to take the medicine which could cure her brainless?


    He deleted the pictures casually.


    He bent over the table and felt tired.


    He fell asleep with his clothes.


    Until eight o''clock in the morning, a phone call woke him up.


    Jacob suddenly woke up.


    Although he had only closed his eyes for two or three hours, he still woke up very quickly.


    He grabbed the phone, "Hello?"


    "Doctor Jacob, I sent you many pictures to youst night. Why didn''t you answer me?"


    On the other side of the phone, it was Sarah.


    Jacob frowned.


    He didn''t know how he knew his phone number. He just said coldly, "Why do you always send pictures


    to me?"


    "I can''t go to the hospital, so I can only take photos for you, provide you with symptoms, and let you


    help me with the treatment." Her voice sounded pitiful.


    "I''m sorry. If you need to see a doctor, you can call the emergency number. The emergency car will pick


    you up at your home."


    "It''s a waste of resources in the special zone." Sarah saidzily, "If you are my private doctor, I can call


    you here directly, right? s... "


    If Jacob couldn''t figure out what she meant, his IQ would be negative.


    However, she had her n and he had his strategy.


    He rolled his eyes and said, "Okay. Wait for me at home. "


    Sarah was in high spirits. He had made a call to Jonny.


    "Do you know the address of Sarah''s house?" He asked directly.


    Jonny was wearing a messy hair under the quilt and didn''t realize what was going on.


    When he heard his brother''s words, he was on the alert.


    He hesitated and asked, "What''s wrong? Are you interested in her? "


    "Only ghosts have the time." Jacob said mercilessly.


    Yesterday, she left her name card and wrote down the house number in the address in detail.


    "She said she was very ufortable and was about to die. I guess she has asthma again. You


    should buy some medicine and send it to her as soon as possible. I''m afraid you won''t see each other


    for thest time if you arrivete. " Jacob was talking nonsense.


    Jonny was really nervous. "Then what kind of medicine I should buy?"


    "Come here and I''ll get it for you. Besides, I asked you to bring something back to her. "


    Jonny was confused, but he had already hung up the phone.


    Without hesitation, he got up from the bed and rushed to the hospital.


    "The car is still in the garage of the hospital. She asked me to fix it a few days ago. Please return it to


    her, here is the key." Jacob said without hesitation, "I believe you can give her emergency treatment. I


    won''t go there."


    However, Jonny didn''t dare to hesitate.


    Compared with Jacob, who inserted his hand into the pocket casually and went to the ward directly,


    Jonny rushed into the garage and drove the silver grey Porsche away.


    He had many questions in his mind.


    Sarah always thought herself ady. How could she drive such a masculine car like Porsche?


    And she even parked it in the underground garage of the hospital where her brother was in?


    However, he was frightened by what happened on the ship. He didn''t have time to think about anything


    else. He just sped up and rushed directly to the Sarah''s house.


    His brother just didn''t want toe with him. What if he couldn''t handle the serious symptoms of Sarah


    by himself?

 Chapter 43 Burning With Anxiety

    Chapter 43 Burning With Anxiety


    He was so anxious, but the green light in front of him turned red.


    He gritted his teeth, stepped on the gas and elerated the car again.


    He ran the red light directly.


    A fine was not as important as a Sarah''s life.


    Half an hourter, he arrived at the door of Sarah''s house, out of breath.


    He pressed the doorbell with his fingers, and the pleasant doorbell rang incessantly.


    The door was opened as soon as possible.


    He leaned against the door, sweating.


    What came towards him was an extremely surprised pretty face.


    "Sarah." He couldn''t even speak smoothly. "I''ve brought the medicine for you."


    Sarah frowned and asked coldly, "Why are you here?"


    Jonny rushed into the room. He was a little angry, but there was still a big smile on his face. "Why not


    me? Shouldn''t I be the one who cares about you the most? My brother said that you called for help, so


    I came here immediately... "


    A strange word touched her heart.


    She turned around and red at him, "I don''t need you to worry about me!"


    Jonny''s face also turned cold. "Yes, I shouldn''t havee." He finally realized that Sarah was walking


    back and forth elegantly and losing her temper at him. She didn''t look like she was in a critical condition


    and needed emergency treatment at all.


    He sneered, "And I''m stupid! As soon as I heard that you were sick, I rushed here in a hurry! I didn''t


    leave the studio until 4 o''clock in the morning! "


    The more he thought about it, the more funny he felt.


    He was so anxious just now that he ran several red lights in a row, sweating all over her head,


    regardless of his image. However, in return, he got a cold voice, "Why are you here?"


    He shook his head and smiled bitterly. He took out the key from his arms, threw it on the table, and said


    Before he finished his words, Sarah had already rushed over.


    She grabbed the key and said with a long face, "What... What did he say? "


    "He said return it back to you." Jonny also threw the medicine on the table and said, "I think you don''t


    need these." He rubbed his face, looking very tired. "Have a rest. I won''t disturb you."


    "Wait!" Sarah''s face turned livid. "Jonny, can you persuade your brother to be my family doctor?"


    Hiramughed grimly and said, "Then you must be mistaken about my brother." He said deliberately,


    "He is famous for his innocence. What does he care about? He doesn''t care about anything. Giving him


    money is an insult to him. "


    He turned around and curled his lips, "If he was interested in you, Sarah, he would not let mee


    here today!"


    A sharp pain swept over her heart.


    Yes, only a fool like him would be fooled around!


    As soon as he heard that she was sick, he ran over eagerly, but she didn''t appreciate it!


    Squinting slightly, Sarah said, "Yes, he is not interested in me." She raised her beautiful neck proudly,


    "But what does it matter? I just like him. No matter how well others treat me, I don''t care! "


    Her provocative eyes pierced into Jonny''s heart.


    How could she?


    He bit his lower lip and said, "You just met him once on the ship. He saved you because of me! What


    kind of world do you live in? You want to marry him to thank him like an ancient? "


    Then Sarah snorted, "It has nothing to do with you what I want to do. The movie I took with you has


    been finished, so the cooperation is over... You have no right to meddle in my business! "


    He suddenly leaned over and grabbed her.


    "What are you doing?" She stared at him angrily, "Let go of me!"


    He gripped her beautiful chin, and his sharp eyes pierced into her eyes.


    There was stubbornness in her eyes, and panic that she tried to hide.


    "Sarah Mu. One day, you will know how terrible the consequences will be if a man''s heart is crushed


    under others'' feet! "


    He gritted his teeth.


    She sneered, "I don''t care. Anyway, I have crushed enough hearts. "


    His pupils shrank.


    All of a sudden, he bent over and kissed her.


    She was the daughter of the boss of A City and a richdy. This guy was courting death!


    No one had ever dared to force her!


    "Bastard, let me go!" She exhaled in a low voice, but her breath was taken away again.


    His breath once again poured into her world.


    His handsome face was less than one centimeter away from her.


    His eyes narrowed slightly, and his eyes were very red. She didn''t know if he was tired or hurt.


    She was short of breath.


    Her heart was pounding wildly.


    "Hurry up..." She breathed hard.


    As soon as he let go of her, she fell to the ground powerlessly.


    "Hurry up, my spray..." She put her hand on the table.


    Jonny was also panicked.


    He rushed over and rummaged through the medicine that Jacob gave him. "Which one is it?"


    "That... Sprayed... "


    He was so stupid. If it weren''t for the fact that she couldn''t speak, she would have scolded him


    severely.


    She took the spray, trembling.


    The drug sprayed on her throat, and her convulsive windpipe finally slowly calmed down.


    She leaned against the wall, breathing smoothly.


    Even so, her face was still as pale as snow.


    She closed her eyes and said, "Jonny Nelson, you almost killed me!" As soon as she finished her


    words, she couldn''t help coughing.


    Jonny narrowed his eyes and said stubbornly, "That was just an ident."


    She opened her eyes and looked at him coldly.


    Although her voice was weak, her tone was still cold. "If my father saw what happened just now, he


    would kill you!"


    He smiled indifferently, "It doesn''t matter. Anyway, you don''t care about me anymore. Why do you care


    about how your father is going to deal with me? "


    She sneered, "I''m afraid that if my father hurts you, Jacob will inevitablye to help you..." She took


    a deep breath and said, "How about this? If you persuade Jacob to be my private doctor, I will spare


    you this time. Otherwise... "


    He interrupted her threat, "Sarah, is a man a toy to you?"


    She was stunned. "What did you say?"


    "Even if the other man is, Jacob is not. His bad temper is enough to make you kill him millions of times


    with your anger against me just now. " He couldn''t helpughing, "And he thinks you are my woman.


    He won''t fall in love with you, because he always believes that he should be the eldest brother who


    takes the whole situation into consideration."


    He turned his head to look at her and asked, "How was the kiss? Weren''t you so nervous that you


    couldn''t breathe? "


    Sarah snorted coldly, "No, I was so disgusted that I couldn''t breathe." She slowly stood up against the


    wall. "Get out. I''ll take it as a bite of a dog. Otherwise, I will call the police. "


    He tried his best to please her, but in return, he ended up like this.


    It was the first time that Jonny, who was born with a silver spoon in his mouth, had been refused like


    this.


    He raised his head and burst intoughter.


    "What are youughing at?" Sarah looked at him warily and said, "Go outside."


    He stoppedughing, but the smile at the corners of his mouth was still rising.


    "Sarah, I hope you won''t regret it in the future." He turned around without hesitation.


    Sarah stared at his back.


    His breath was still on her lips.


    It smelled of Cologne.


    She took out a tissue and tried to wipe it.


    Her lips had been wiped red and swollen, and it seemed that the marks left on them could not be wiped


    away.


    She pressed her palm against her chest.


    Her heart was still beating wildly.


    Because of this man?


    Because of this violent kiss?


    Well, she was not crazy!


    Jonny didn''t feel uneasy until he walked out of the elevator without any makeup or disguise.


    Anyone who walked on the street could recognize him as a big star.


    But who knew that he, a star who had a lot of fans, had just been kicked out of a woman''s house?


    He smiled awkwardly.


    ''Jonny, you deserved it.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    You will never know who you are!


    Just as father said, you are just an actor to be despised!


    No matter how much money you make, no matter how glorious you look, you can''tpare with your


    brother''s indifference!'' Jonny thought to himself.


    He thumped the wall hard, and the people next to him had already looked at him.


    "Is that the super star?"


    "Jonny Nelson? I think so. " Whispers poured into his ears.


    Some even took out their phones and secretly took pictures of him.


    He was extremely uneasy.


    He came here in Sarah''s car. Now he didn''t even have a car to go back.


    He told thepany that he was sick and asked for leave, if he asked the assistant to pick me up, his


    lie would be exposed.


    He hesitated for a while and took out his phone. He searched for the number book, but couldn''t find


    anyone who could pick him up at this time.


    He stopped his thumb on the letter "C".


    He suddenly felt a lump in his throat.


    He used to it.


    Five years of habit.


    It seemed that he could handle all the emotional fluctuation and uneasiness as long as he found that


    person.


    Even if that person had been away from him for a period of time.


    He dialed the number without hesitation.


    "Cherry." When the phone was connected, heughed, "How abouting to pick me up? I''m trapped


    on the Queen Road. "


    "Okay." replied Cherry. "I''m nearby. I''ll be there in five minutes. "


    He was relieved.


    Cherry said five minutes, it must be five minutes, and it wouldn''t be four minutes or six minutes.


    Sure enough.


    Five minutester, the familiar silver gray casual car of Cherry stopped in front of him.


    He opened the door and sat in the passenger seat.


    Frowning, Cherry asked, "Are you alone here?"


    He didn''t even wear a pair of sunsses? Wouldn''t the paparazzi take pictures of him?


    "Yes, I won''t mention it anymore." He touched his face and asked, "Why are you here?"


    Cherry didn''t ask more questions, but simply exined, "I had discussed the price with the wine


    merchants and came here to get a batch of red wine."


    Jonny turned around and saw a box of red wine in the back seat. The light aroma of the wine filled the


    air.

 Chapter 44 It Is Always Cold in the High Place.

    Chapter 44 It Is Always Cold in the High ce.


    He felt pity for her.


    She was just a weak woman, but like a man, she carried a box of red wine, bought goods and ran all


    over the vegetable market...


    She was a good woman, but unfortunately, she had to do the man''s work.


    He sighed, "Cherry, it''s too hard. Why don''t youe with me?"


    Cherry couldn''t helpughing, "I''m not interested in it." Although her ie was not as stable as


    before, she could do what she liked and say what she wanted to say. That feeling was really wonderful.


    "I don''t want to die at home for no reason one day." She quickly turned the steering wheel and put the


    car on the opposite road. "Where can I send you?"


    He looked up at the roof of the car and said, "I can''t go anywhere." He smiled dejectedly. "I''m not


    wee anywhere. Cherry, you are right. Sooner orter, you will be a rat crossing the street in


    this industry. It was so lively in the crowd, but in fact, everyone wanted to stab you in the heart. I don''t


    want to drink, and I want to apany someone I don''t want to. Damn it, it''s so disgusting that I want


    to throw up! "


    Cherry looked at him in surprise, "Jonny, this... Is that what you will say? " She couldn''t helpughing,


    "Don''t be kidding. How much have you paid and suffered to be who you are today? How can I not


    know? It is always cold in the high ce. Don''t say that you are desperate to retreat, I won''t believe


    you. "


    Jonny burst intoughter.


    He covered his eyes.


    Because tears were flowing in his eyes.


    "I''ve really thought that if everything goes well, I''ll quit this circle of gossip and change to business this


    year... Unfortunately... "


    Frowning, Cherry listened quietly.


    Jonny''s family didn''t have a strong economic background. If he wanted to do business, he could only


    rely on other conditions.


    After thinking for a while, she asked, "Sarah?"


    She suddenly realized, "Is this the reason why you are so persistent with her?"


    Behind Sarah, there was a powerful background of the Mu n. Not to mention in A City, even in H


    City, it was powerful. There was such a good dock. No wonder Jonny wanted to go ashore.


    "Don''t talk about me as utilitarian, okay?" Jonny blinked away the tears in his eyes. "Can''t you think


    that I am deeply attracted by her beauty?"


    "If she doesn''t have such a powerful background, your interest in her won''tst more than a week."


    Cherry exposed him ruthlessly.


    Jonny burst intoughter. He held her in his arms intimately and said, "Cherry, why are you so sharp


    tongued? In the past, I sometimes thought of a question. If I really couldn''t find apanion, I could


    make do with you. To think about it now. You are so glib. I shouldn''t havee up with such an idea. "


    Cherry was shocked, "Don''t be so aggrieved, okay? I haven''t considered you at all, have I? Don''t tter


    yourself. "


    Jonny got close to her and rubbed her pink face, "Cherry, it''s too hurtful to say that. I''m so handsome.


    Haven''t you ever fallen in love with me?"


    Cherry turned her face away in disgust and said, "Can you stay away from me? I''m driving." She shook


    her head and curled her lips. "To be honest, I haven''t had a crush on you. You are not my type at all.


    I''m sorry. I''m a rational girl. I majored in nning, not fantasy. "


    Jonny was disappointed.


    It was a lie to say that he was not upset.


    "Really? I thought you were so good to me because... "


    "I had to work." Cherry didn''t look askance at the distance and said, "There are a lot of girls have a


    crush on you. As soon as you hooked up your hands, all your fans rushed over. As for me, sorry, I''m


    not interested. "


    Jonny stopped smiling and said, "But to be honest, I ever had a crush on you..."


    She nced at him and said indifferently, "Thank you."


    He couldn''t helpughing, "That''s it? Shouldn''t you... Well, shouldn''t you show your regret and ask if I


    still have a little feeling for you now? "


    She shook her head calmly and said, "No, I really don''t care. How about I drive you to your apartment


    or to thepany? "


    "I asked for a day off today. Can you apany me?" Jonny blinked innocently.


    "Mr. Jonny, you have a holiday. I don''t. If I don''t work, my workers and father will starve to death. I''m


    sorry. " Cherry shrugged and said, "It''ste now. How about I send you to my restaurant and treat you a


    meal?"


    Jonny''s eyes lit up and said, "Okay." He smiled, "I just don''t want to be alone."


    Cherry''s heart skipped a beat.


    She asked subconsciously, "What happened?"


    He just shook his head with a smile and refused to answer.


    Her car stopped at the back door of the "Private House".


    Jonny followed Cherry into her private office.


    "Wow." He sighed, "Cherry, you are really good at doing business. It''s only been a while. You have a lot


    of workers in your private restaurant. And you have changed a lot of things in this office. "


    He sat down on the sofa,fortably leaned against the back of the chair and praised.


    Cherry came to her desk and quickly counted the stock today. "You know me well. I don''t buy


    expensive things. I only buy the right ones. Things don''t have to be very famous, but at least they


    should befortable. "


    Just like the fabric sofa she bought, it was fresh and romantic, which was exactly the same as the


    decoration style of her office.


    It was very cheap. She bought it in S City. It was only two thousand dors, but it was extremely


    Compared with the leather sofa which would cost tens of thousands of dors, it was very cost-


    effective.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "You are stingy. Don''t use any other reason. It''s hypocritical." Jonny teased.


    "Humph!" Cherry snorted, "It''s called frugality." She called the kitchen to confirm today''s menu.


    "Yes, yes." Jonny answered perfunctorily, "Whoever marries you will have a good life. I wonder who is


    so lucky to take you, the golden leftover woman? "


    Cherry rolled her eyes at him and said, "Take back your words. I don''t need anyone to take me in, and


    I''m not a gold leftover. It''s useless to be anxious about a rtionship. If I can''t wait for the right person,


    I''d rather live alone. It''s no big deal. "


    Jonny''s eyes lit up, "So you have someone you like?"


    Cherry looked at the bill book and said, "If you are really so free, I don''t mind you helping me cut pork


    or something like that."


    "No." He refused decisively, "As for the pork I cut, if you can''t sell it at the price of dragon meat, don''t


    ask me to do that." He turned his eyes and saw a bottle of red wine on the showcase. He was in a


    good mood and said, "Wow, it''s good."


    ncing at him, Cherry saw that he had already stood up from the sofa and walked towards the


    showcase. She also smiled and said, "Not bad, right? It took me a lot of effort to invite these food


    judges. Thements have been posted on many channels, but you won''t know. It''s not bad to earn a


    trophy. "


    She just didn''t expect that Jonny didn''t pay attention to that at all.


    He reached out and held the bottle of Lafite wine in his hand.


    "Well, good wine. It should be authentic." He looked around and opened the bottle easily.


    Cherry lowered her head to check the ounts ofst night, only to hear a sound of "pop". As soon as


    she looked up, she saw that the red wine had been opened. Jonny took a ss, and poured out half a


    ss of wine.


    Her heart ached and she cried out in a low voice, "That wine can''t be drunk!"


    Jonny had already taken a sip. Hearing her shout, he stopped and asked, "What? Did you put poison in


    it? "


    Cherry was both anxious and angry.


    She rushed up and took the red wine back into her arms. "No, that''s a gift from my friend. I''m going to


    collect it." As a result, he drank it without even asking!


    "Humph, what a big deal! You shouted as if the sky was about to copse." Jonny didn''t care about it at


    all. He drank up the red wine in his ss and grabbed her precious bottle. "It''s just Lafite. I have


    several boxes at home. The worst result is that I''ll ask someone to send one box to you tomorrow. Now


    I''m in a bad mood. Why are you so mean? "


    Cherry''s eyes turned red, "That''s a gift from him. How can they be the same?"


    "Him?" Jonny pulled out his voice and said, "Oh, no wonder you didn''t allow me to call you the golden


    leftover girl. It turns out that you have a boyfriend!"


    Cherry blushed and said, "Nonsense. I didn''t say anything. "


    "Not bad. In the past few months, you have owned a restaurant, money and even a boyfriend. No


    wonder you refused toe back! "


    Cherry only cared about the wine and said, "He gave it to me when I began the restaurant. Give it back


    to me."


    He...


    Jonny snorted.


    There was really a man!


    He poured another ss of wine and said, "Forget it. Now the wine is open. If you don''t drink it up, it


    will break down in a few days. At that time, what you stay is only a bottle of brown sugar water. Why


    don''t you enjoy it with me now? Or you will regret it. "


    Cherry bit her lower lip and could only see himughing and drinking another ss of wine.


    "Drink to death early in the morning." Sheined.


    Jonny didn''t mind at all.


    He poured a ss of wine for her and said, "Since you know it''s not good to drink on an empty


    stomach in the early morning, I can order a few dishes. We haven''t had dinner together for a long time.


    I''ll book your ce today."


    "My guests have booked the tables, but you don''t have a seat." She said angrily, but she still went to


    the kitchen and ordered to cook a few dishes.


    "Why are you sozy as a boss?" Watching the waiter serve the dishes, Jonnyyfortably on the


    small bed in the cubicle,ining.


    Cherry kicked him, "Get up! Don''t lie on my bed. That''s where I take a nap! "


    Jonny smiled, "Oh, a ce for lunch break with him?"


    She blushed and said, "He''s not as dirty as you. He is a gentleman! "

 Chapter 45 Sneak Photos

    Chapter 45 Sneak Photos


    Jonnyughed so hard that his stomach hurt, "Cherry, are you naive or brainwashed? Men in the world


    are the same, aren''t they? No matter how otherworldly he is, he has to take a nap and sleep with a


    woman, right? Unless he is impotent... "


    A pillow was thrown over and covered his mouth.


    Cherry red at him.


    He raised his hand in surrender, "Well, I can see that you are really in love. Congrattions."


    He walked to the small table, looked at the few dishes, and sighed again. "It''s not easy for me toe


    here, but you don''t even want to cook a few dishes. You just asked the waiter deal with it to perfunctory


    me. Don''t you feel sorry to me?"


    With an expressionless face, Cherry replied, "I''m really sorry. It''s a rule that I only cook one dish a day."


    She bit her lower lip and said, "I only cook a whole table of dishes for one person. As for others, don''t


    even think about it."


    Jonny cried out loudly.


    "You are a person who has love but no friendship. s, today, I am a local youth who has lost both


    friendship and love!"


    Cherry looked back at him sensitively and asked, "What''s wrong with you and Sarah?"


    "What do you think?" Although he ordered some food, he didn''t eat. He just kept drinking with a smile.


    "Another two bottles of wine. How can this be enough?"


    Cherry frowned and asked, "You haven''t got her yet?"


    Jonny''s face darkened.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    After drinking a few sses of wine, the scars that he had tried to hide seemed to be turned out again,


    which made his heart ache.


    He curled his lips, but his smile was cold.


    Staring at the untouched dishes on the table, he squinted slightly and said, "Yes. She said she wouldn''t


    like me. She has someone she likes. "


    He gulped down the wine in his ss.


    Cherry looked at him with a frown. After a while, she said, "Take it easy. Jonny, since she doesn''t like


    you, leave her alone."


    However, Jonny was not reconciled, "She refused me so ruthlessly as if I were a dog, you didn''t know


    that..." He took a deep breath and said, "It''s so humiliating. What''s worse, she told me that she liked my


    brother."


    He raised his head andughed, "Stop dreaming. My brother knows I like her and I''m pursuing her.


    How can he be nice to her? She wants my brother to be a family doctor for her. Does she want a


    waterfront pavilion to get the moonlight first? I''ve never seen such an innocent girl! "


    He didn''t realize that the woman in front of him had changed her face.


    "What?" She whispered, "Sarah likes Jacob?"


    Hearing that, Jonny frowned. He turned to look at Cherry and asked, "Jacob?" He pursed his lips and


    said, "When did you be so close to my brother? But he definitely didn''t tell you that she had


    chased him to the hospital and kept sending private photos! "


    He gritted his teeth and said, "But I can''t stand being fooled like a monkey!"


    Cherry''s face changed dramatically.


    ''Jacob and Sarah?''


    These two people who couldn''t get together...


    She couldn''t help but think of Sarah''s face.


    She was exceedingly fascinating, just like a princess from the heaven...


    A spoiled girl from a rich family should be loved by thousands of people innately!


    She couldn''t help asking a stupid question, "Des Jacob like her?"


    Jonny stared at her awkwardly, "Do you think my brother will tell me?"


    She sat down absentmindedly, holding the ss of wine, and her throat was bitter.


    Jacob had been keeping a lukewarm rtionship with her for a long time. She couldn''t figure out what


    he was thinking about. Now, she felt that it was a mystery in front of her.


    Who would he choose between her and Sarah?


    Who else was also coveting him?


    Did she have to catch up with him to the hospital and be with him like Sarah?


    She thought about it again and again, but she didn''t notice that Jonny was staring at her face.


    "You..." Jonny frowned and asked, "Do you also like my poker faced brother?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense!" Cherry came back to her senses and stared at him. "You''d better think about


    how to be more courteous to Sarah so that she will like you!"


    Jonny snorted.


    He drank up the bottle of wine, and his eyes were red. "Don''t mention it. If you take me as your friend,


    then drink with me today! "


    Cherry also raised her ss.


    She was absent-minded the whole morning.


    She went to the kitchen and made a steamed fish. Then she went back to her office and drank with


    Jonny.


    The waiter brought another box of red wine to her. When she went to make a dish, three empty red


    wine bottles were already in front of him.


    The dishes on the table remained untouched, but the cup in front of Jonny had been empty.


    Seeing here back, he filled her ss again and said, "Drink it with me."


    She was so preupied that she drank up the wine with him.


    She had never been so unsure before. Her heart was in a mess.


    She didn''t know what to do at all.


    She called him outside and asked if he was free tomorrow.


    "Is it about the gastroscopy? There''s a tough patient recently. I have to stay here for 24 hours. I''ll


    contact you when I''m free, okay? " There was no difference in Jacob''s tone.


    She couldn''t help asking, "Do you know Sarah?"


    He didn''t answer directly, but asked, "What''s wrong with her again?"


    Again...


    Cherry''s heart sank to the bottom.


    "Nothing." She forced a smile and said, "I heard her mention you."


    "What did she say?" He asked curiously.


    Did he care? Did he care about her or Sarah?


    She couldn''t figure it out.


    "Nothing. I have a guest here. I''ll call you another day. "


    She quickly ended the call with a heavy heart.


    She was not 7 years old, let alone 17 years old. She was already 27 years old.


    If she couldn''t wait for the right person, maybe that would be the case for the rest of her life.


    Jonny was bending over the table.


    He closed his eyes and pursed his lips, looking a little fierce.


    He drank so much for a woman. Maybe he had more feelings for Sarah than he and she had imagined.


    However, such a silent Jonny, such a tightly pursed lips, and his side face was so simr to that person.


    Her eyes turned red.


    No one would think about that she also needed to be taken care of.


    Except for Jacob.


    Only he could make her feel that no matter how strong a woman was, she still needed a warm harbor.


    However, he was so close to her and so far away from her...


    She couldn''t see through him.


    He cared about her, but he didn''t approach her.


    Should she be more active?


    She bit her lower lip and clenched the ss in her hand.


    She managed to move Jonny to her cot.


    He didn''t wake up. He just mumbled and buried his face in her little pillow.


    She leaned against the corner of the bed and drank the rest of the red wine.


    Jonny knew that she wouldn''t make fun of his gaffe.


    In fact, she was not much better than him.


    She had been eagerly waiting for that person toe, but she had been waiting for him in vain again


    and again...


    She buried her head between her knees and began to cry in a low voice.


    Now there was no one else, only the drunken Jonny, so no one would be surprised at her tears at the


    moment.


    She didn''t need anyone to know her fragility.


    Vaguely, she didn''t know how much she had drunk.


    Her empty stomach protested.


    She drank more wine as if she was abusing herself.


    Even her nerves seemed to have been anesthetized.


    She leaned against the corner of the bed and closed her eyespletely.


    The office was divided into two small cubicles. Outside was the sofa and desk, and inside was a table


    and a simple small bed.


    The door of the cubicle was ajar. The clerk came in, but he didn''t see anyone. He went out again


    honestly. "I''m sorry, sir. Our boss is not here now. How about letting her father deal with the matter?"


    The two men stood in front of the office and refused to get out of it. "No, no, no!" They shouted, "We


    had found hair in the food. If your boss doesn''t show up, we won''t let it go! To tell you the truth, I know


    someone in the newspaper office. If I send a photo to him, your restaurant will be closed. How can


    there be any customering? !"


    The clerk, who was honest, was frightened and his face turned blue. "It''s impossible. Our boss even


    gave us chef hats. How could there be hair in the food... " Cherry kept a close eye on the sanitation.


    "Did we wrong you?" The two men, wearing casual jacket, looked aggressive.


    The waiter trembled with fear, "But Miss. Cherry is really not here..." The phone was on the table. God


    knew where the boss had gone? The boss was the mainstay. The whole restaurant was in a mess


    when she was absent.


    "Let''s wait inside. Go and find your boss. " A man snorted, pushed the door open and swaggered in.


    "Hurry up. I''ll send the photos if shees backte!"


    The waiter had no choice but to trot to the manager for help.


    The two men rushed into Cherry''s office.


    The two of them lowered their voices, "Are you sure that Jonny Nelson is here?"


    "Yes." Another man said in a low voice, "He has never gone out since he entered this restaurant. I''ve


    searched everywhere here, but I didn''t find him except thedies'' room. He must be here. Besides,


    Cherry must be here too. "


    The two turned their eyes to the half open room at the same time.


    The two of them approached the door, but there was no sound inside.


    They held their breath and quietly pushed the door open a crack...


    Cherry sat at the corner of the bed, with her hair hanging over the edge.

 Chapter 46 Stir Up Trouble

    Chapter 46 Stir Up Trouble


    Several strands of hair were scattered on Jonny''s face. He woke up in a daze and only saw the long


    ck hair.


    There was a natural fragrance in her hair. He shook his head for a while before he remembered to raise


    his body to see who the owner of the hair was.


    She was sleeping soundly, and her undting chest with a slight breath softened his eyes.


    "Are you drunk too?" He struggled out of the bed and whispered with a bitter smile, "You are worse


    than me. I know how to lie on the bed. You are lying on the ground."


    He thought about it carefully. Did he get into bed on his own just now? He didn''t remember.


    He slid to her side and sat next to her.


    She slept soundly, with a faint pitiful shadow under her beautiful eyshes.


    A woman supported the whole family and the restaurant. There must be a lot of difficulties in her heart.


    But why did she drink so much?


    He leaned against her, picked up a strand of her hair, put it close to his nose and sniffed. "Are you


    drunk because of me?" The smile at the corners of his mouth was almost invisible. "Stubborn girl, is it


    so difficult to admit that you like me?"


    He came closer to her.


    Her face was fair and tender, and a faint blush exuded a natural aura.


    Her makeup was very light, and his fingertips pressed on her face. The soft touch made him unable to


    move his fingers away.


    He couldn''t help but get closer to her.


    Her tightly closed lips also revealed a trace of fragrance.


    He slowly approached her and kissed her lips.


    Her soft lips, like the best jelly, sucked his lips and breath at that moment.


    His heart skipped a beat.


    At this moment, she also felt the pressure of his lips.


    She moved her body, trying to get rid of the pruritus on her lips.


    He couldn''t help but step back.


    "Uh, am I crazy?" His heart skipped a beat. "How could I..."


    He had always boasted that a good rabbit would not eat the grass beside its nest. How could he...


    He shook his head and said, "It doesn''t matter. I must be drunk..."


    At this moment, Cherry opened her eyes.


    Jonny was almost sobered up by her.


    He murmured, "Well, I... I''m just afraid that you''ll catch a cold... I... "


    She didn''t listen to his exnation at all.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    She only saw her own small bed.


    She climbed up and threw herself on the bed. "I''ll sleep for five minutes. Then I''ll get up right away to


    catch the ship. I''ll be fine in five minutes..."


    Before she finished her words, she closed her eyes again.


    Jonny breathed a sigh of relief.


    "The sleeping position... It''s so ecstatic... " He climbed onto the bed too. "Move aside. I want to sleep


    too..."


    He squeezed beside her and barely moved his body.


    When his head touched the bed, he felt tired.


    The two of them didn''t tuck themselves in, just leaning against the bed and sleeping soundly.


    In a daze, Cherry turned around and saw another person on the bed when she slightly opened her


    eyes.


    She got close to him and looked at him carefully. "Are you Jonny or Jacob?"


    The man had fallen asleep. How could he answer her?


    She held him in her arms and said, "Don''t try to run away, Jacob. I won''t let others lead me by the


    nose. It doesn''t matter what you want to be the helm. I like you. It''s not that easy for you to run away... "


    Shey on Jonny and held him tightly, "Don''t try to run away..."


    She burped, leaned against him and fell asleep again.


    The two slept soundly.


    The two people outside were even more excited.


    "A big scoop." One of them said.


    "Shh..." The camera was constantly taking photos, and another person pulled the other party out.


    "It''s not enough. If you take off their clothes, then..."


    "There is a skill in the world called PS. Stupid! "


    The two smiled at each other.


    The manager rushed over, and the two of them had swaggered out of the room.


    "I''m really sorry. Our boss has just left. Can I handle it? "


    "Then tell me how to solve it. We have to leave now. If you can satisfy us, we won''t me you. " The


    two men''s tone softened unexpectedly.


    The manager quickly took out the cash coupons and said, "I''m really sorry this time. It''s the first time


    that such a thing has happened in our restaurant. We''re sorry for the inconvenience caused to you two.


    How about this? On behalf of our restaurant, I will send you two a few cash tickets. Pleasee again


    next time. Our restaurant will provide the most satisfactory service to you. "


    The man took the cash coupons and put them into his pocket. "Then this meal today..."


    "It''s free."


    The manager''s attitude was very good. A small disturbance was solved in a short time.


    The two men snickered and got into the minibus.


    The two of them looked at each other and smiled. The news was really breaking.


    Tomorrow''s entertainment headlines, everyone must repost their exclusive news!


    At this time, the hospital was also surrounded by the interview cars.


    "It''s our honor to tell you that the patient has woken up this morning. After our careful examination, the


    patient''s consciousness and physical function are basically unaffected. The hospital has also


    performed a heart bridge operation for him for free. This is a good news. I believe that after the patient


    recovers gradually in ten days or a half month, we will go through the discharge formalities for him. "


    Mike said in an impassioned tone, "This is the attending physician of the patient. He is also the first


    doctor in maind who has sessfully rescued a patient with a sudden cardiac arrest, Jacob


    Nelson."


    Jacob took the microphone.


    The shlight kept shooting on his face, but his expression was not flustered at all.


    A female reporter eximed in a low voice, "The doctor is so handsome."


    The crowd burst intoughter, and the female reporter who had just cried out blushed.


    Jacob''s face remained unchanged, "Now, I''ll briefly tell you about the patient''s current treatment. To be


    honest, the patient could be rescued after 52 minutes of cardiac arrest, thanks to the cooperation of


    two aspects. First, in the emergency hospital, the doctor had never given up the emergency treatment


    for the patient, so that the patient could recover his heartbeat after 52 minutes. On the other hand, our


    hospital learned from the sessful rescue of others and used low temperature therapy... "


    His voice was steady, faint, but strangely with a special aura.


    When he spoke, everyone was silent.


    "Generally speaking, it is to reduce the patient''s metabolism and slowly recover the blood supply in his


    brain while the consumption is as low as possible..."


    His voice echoed in the meeting room.


    The patient''s treatment was sorted into a detailed slide and yed page by page.


    As soon as he finished speaking, a lot of questions came from the reporters.


    Yes, the patient with a sudden cardiac arrest had regained his consciousness, and the hospital had


    organized a press conference as soon as possible.


    Mike''s face flushed with excitement.


    Seeing that Jacob was surrounded by reporters, he rubbed his hands and said, "This time, I guess it


    will be the front page of the society page."


    The director of the public department of the hospital also grinned from ear to ear. "Yes, Jacob looks


    indifferent. I didn''t expect that he could hold the scene. When he spoke, those reporters didn''t even


    interrupt him. "


    Mike rolled his eyes and said, "That''s because those girls were all looking at him because of his


    handsomeness."


    He thought for a while and said, "Such a talent should be put at the most superficial ce to attract


    more resources for me."


    "Didn''t you agree to let him go back to surgery?" The public department director interrupted.


    "Go to the surgery department and wear the surgical uniform. Who can recognize him?" Mike touched


    the back of his neck and said, "The emergency surgery needs a deputy director. Let him go there."


    The public department director''s pupils shrank, "He is still a neer. Is it too..."


    "What does it matter?" Mike said casually, "Emergency treatment is the face of a hospital. I believe that


    with his intelligence and professional skills, he can handle these things easily. Well, I''ve made up my


    mind. You don''t have to say anything more. "


    The director stopped.


    There were many people who wanted that position.


    Mike''s action put Jacob in the center of the storm.


    Jacob hadn''t known that yet.


    Several microphones and recording equipment were ced on his lips. He had to repeat the


    professional terms he had just said so that these reporters could remember more and go back to


    report.


    The press conference didn''t end until nearly 12 o''clock.


    It was more tiring than standing there and doing two operations.


    Several business cards were stuffed into his arms.


    The faint fragrance of the cards indicated that those owners were all beautiful girls.


    Simon''s neck went straight.


    He blinked his eyes and seemed to be about to shed tears. "I also want them to put their business


    cards into my arms. I''m so jealous!"


    Unexpectedly, Jacob stuffed the business cards into his arms and almost turned him over. "It''s a gift for


    you. You don''t need to thank me."


    "What''s the use of it? You''re the one they like! "


    With a slight smile on his face, Jacob said, "The happiest thing is that the patient can finally move to


    the general ward. I''m finally relieved. I''ll go home to sleep tonight."


    Simon smiled too, "I''ll get up early tomorrow morning and go to the street to buy a newspaper. You''re


    sure to hit the front page. Well, your photo must be very handsome. "


    Jacob approached him with his face, "Look..."


    Simon blushed, "Oh, why are you so close?" Even if he knew it was a man, he suddenly got so close to


    him that he blushed and his heart beat fast.


    "I just want you to see that I have dark circles under my eyes. How can I look handsome?" Jacob


    looked at the shy appearance of Simon helplessly, "I''m a man. If you have that kind of tendency, we''ll


    keep a distance from each other in the future."


    Simon roared arrogantly, trying to grab Jacob''s cor.


    He dodged quickly and Simon didn''t catch him.


    "I hate you!" He eximed coyly. "How long have you been dreaming of me? No wonder you don''t


    have a girlfriend yet. "


    Jacob got goose bumps all over his body.

 Chapter 47 Unprepared

    Chapter 47 Unprepared


    He took a few steps away and said, "Don''t think too much. I don''t have a girlfriend, but that doesn''t


    mean I don''t have someone I like. "


    Simon''s eyes lit up. The gossip had already ignited his heart.


    He rushed up and urately pressed Jacob against the wall. "Which one do you like? The breast big


    girl in the inspection department? The girl in a miniskirt from the injection department? Or the girl in


    internal medicine division who likes to wear ck underwear? "


    ring at him, Jacob said, "Simon, don''t say you know me outside. Look at these girls you


    mentioned... "


    He even noticed the color of the underwear.


    He was a doctor when he put on his clothes.


    Taking off his medical robe, he must be a beast.


    He broke free from his control and walked out of the office. He hadn''t been back for days. This


    afternoon, Mike gave him half a day off. He had to hurry up to do his own business.


    It was past twelve o''clock at noon.


    He dialed a number.


    The pleasant ringtone didn''t stop until the mechanical woman''s voice rang.


    "Sorry, the owner of the phone can''t answer your phone now. Please leave your message after the


    beep."


    "This is Jacob." Now she should be busy with the business of lunchtime in the restaurant, right? "Call


    me back when you see the message. I''ll have time to do an examination for you tomorrow. If you''re


    free, I will pick you up tomorrow. "


    He looked up at the sky.


    The sun in the afternoon of autumn was so warm that people were sweating.


    A smile appeared on his face.


    Now that everything was settled, he had to do what he wanted to do.


    He was used to controlling his rhythm by himself...


    Jacob didn''t tell his family that the hospital held a press conference for him.


    His mother liked to be surprised. He didn''t know what she would say if she knew it.


    However, when he appeared in the newspaper, it was a memorial after all.


    Early in the morning, when Jacob went downstairs to buy some desserts, he also bought an early


    newspaper.


    He had made an appointment with Cherry this morning.


    It was not early when she called himst night, and her voice was full of exhaustion.


    "Just closed the restaurant?" He asked softly.


    "No." Cherry rubbed her sore neck and said, "The restaurant hasn''t been closed. I slept for half a day...


    "


    "Sleep?" Jacob was surprised. "Are you not feeling well?" He asked sensitively, "Your body is too


    overwhelmed. When it''s appropriate, you must have a rest."


    "I was too scared today, so I took a rest." Said Cherry in a low voice.


    Her voice was too low to be heard clearly.


    Of course.


    What was more surprising than seeing herself holding Jonny and sleeping soundly when she opened


    her eyes?


    That was, her father, together with a group of workers, fixed their eyes on her and Jonny, who were


    sleeping in the same position as a conjoined baby in bed, and then looked sad?


    "My dear daughter, you are a bad girl." Her father caught up with her. "It was that man several days


    ago. Now it is this one... I only have one question. Which one will you choose? If you really can''t made


    a decision, just choose a rich one. "


    Cherry was so annoyed.


    The way the employees looked at her had changed.


    A goddess who had been pulled down from the altar had been absent from work for a whole day,


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "rolling" in the bed with a man in a small room...


    It was indeed rolling...


    The movement was so big that the small bed sheet was rolled up into twist and wrapped around the


    waist of Jonny.


    Although she was sure that nothing had happened between the two, others didn''t think so!


    Fortunately, Jonny didn''t take it seriously, and Jacob didn''t know it.


    Otherwise, it would be impossible for her to clear herself up even if she jumped into Yellow River.


    Her father was the most annoying one.


    Early in the morning, he took a lot of pills and mysteriously sent them to her. "Girl, take some. I don''t


    know if you have taken contraceptives. s, as a star, he won''t take it seriously. I still like the one who


    couldn''t speak..."


    Cherry lowered her head and stared at the pretentious "let you love" sign on the package. Her face


    darkened. "Dad, no... I can''t eat it. " She took a deep breath.


    What was Dad''sment? What did he mean by saying that he couldn''t speak? Did he think he was a


    dumb?


    She could only say helplessly, "I''m going to the hospital this morning..."


    Jerome held her hand nervously, "What? To do an inspection? Well, well. I also think that children


    shoulde at a suitable time. Check it carefully. "


    Cherry pulled out her hand impatiently and said, "I''m just going to have a gastroscopy!"


    Fortunately, her phone had been ringing.


    She went downstairs while talking to Jacob on the phone.


    "I''ll pick you up at your home?" Jacob was already in the car.


    As he fastened his seat belt, he switched his phone to the mode of a Bluetooth headset.


    "I''ve already gone downstairs..." As soon as she finished speaking, she waspletely stunned by the


    scene in front of her.


    What was going on?


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Uh... Maybe... There will be traffic jam... " Cherry was confused. What was going on?


    "Traffic jam?" Jacob started the car and nced at the newspaper on the passenger seat.


    The wind blew through the window and the newspaper was blown away. The floating paper seemed to


    reveal a familiar face.


    He picked up the newspaper and opened it.


    "A popr idol star has been in love with his assistant. There is no bottom line of love in bed!"


    He saw a big red title.


    He looked down and saw two faces on the newspaper, which were so familiar to him that his heart beat


    wildly.


    One was his younger brother that he had been watching for more than 20 years, and the other was a


    goddess whom he would meet from time to time...


    In the top photo, the two people hugged each other tightly.


    Jonny pressed his lips on Cherry''s.


    Cherry didn''t get rid of him.


    With her eyes closed, she looked rxed and enjoyable.


    Then Jacob looked down.


    In the second photo, Jonny had already carried Cherry to the bed.


    He pressed on her tightly...


    "More nude photos, please continue to look forward to it tomorrow!"


    The reporter was absolutely good at exaggerating.


    Guessing from the reason why Cherry quit her job, he made up an exaggerated story about the agent


    who endured humiliation for the sake of advancing and trapped the popr idol.


    All kinds of guesses and pieced together.


    Cherry''s private restaurant was also made a big fuss.


    ''The real boss of the restaurant is Jonny.


    And the two have already built their love nest in the Queen Street.


    Jonny bought a luxury yacht worth hundreds of millions just to make the beauty smile...''


    The more Jacob looked at it, the colder his heart became.


    He wouldn''t listen to the media about the rtionship between Jonny and Cherry. What he wanted to


    hear was Cherry''s opinion!


    However, if nothing had happened, how could there be so many photos published? And they even hit


    the entertainment headlines of newspapers.


    The voice on the other side of the line was filled with panic, "I''ll call youter, Jacob. Don''te over


    first. I''m in a little trouble."


    Jacob took a deep breath and forced himself to calm down.


    "Cherry." There was a strange nervousness in his voice. "Listen to me. Are there many entertainment


    reporters downstairs?"


    Cherry frowned and asked, "What do you mean?"


    "I saw today''s morning newspaper." He tried his best to make himself calm. "You and Jonny," he said in


    a dry voice, "have hit the headlines. What did you do yesterday? "


    Cherry was shocked, "Headline? What''s on it? " She was really flustered. Nothing happened yesterday.


    The two of them were drunk and slept for a whole day with each other in their arms. Didn''t this happen


    in her lounge? How could it be the headline of entertainment? No, it must not be what she


    thought!


    She quickly adjusted her breath and said, "Maybe the media has made groundless usations and


    wrote something? Yesterday, when Jonny came to have dinner with me, the media might have


    photographed his whereabouts. They always make some news. It doesn''t matter. I''ll handle it. "


    It was like the official answer, she would probably say the same to the media.


    Her words were perfunctory and concealed, which made Jacob curl his lips. He smiled coldly and said,


    "You have to be prepared. The photos on the newspaper are very revealing. You can go and deal with


    it. I won''t interfere with your work. I''ll contact youter. "


    He hung up the phone.


    Cherry''s mind went nk for a while.


    What did he mean by revealing?


    She didn''t do anything shameless yesterday?


    More importantly, how could reporters enter her lounge?


    Seeing her figure appear in the iron door of the stairway, the reporters outside rushed up with all their


    strength, pped the iron door and shot at the railing, "Miss Cherry, we are reporters from Nandi News


    in H City...


    "Miss Cherry, we are reporters from the Entertainment Media Company of H City..."


    "Please ept our exclusive interview..."


    Cherry''s scalp tingled. How dare she ept the challenge?


    She ran upstairs and quickly called the senior executives of the previouspany.


    "It doesn''t matter. We have known it now." The vice president said indifferently. "It doesn''t matter,


    Cherry. You had been working in this industry. People will forget these things after a few days. Just


    don''te out these days."


    Cherry almost jumped to her feet and said, "Kelvin, that''s not true. Now I have left that industry. How


    can I do business if you ask me not toe out? I have to make money. "


    "Cherry, don''t worry." The vice president Kelvin smiled cunningly. "It''s a good thing for you."


    An ominous premonition shed through Cherry''s heart.


    "We are not interested in whether you and Jonny are in love or not. Anyway, now that the news has


    been published, you have to ept it. Jonny''s image can''t be damaged. You have to pretend to be in


    love with each other no matter you had a one night stand or a long-term stand. The news was exposed


    by the rivalpany. Isn''t it to discredit Jonny? It doesn''t matter. Now, Jonny just has a movie to show,


    and we can use it as a publicity stunt. I''ll arrange it for you. "


    He thought for a while and continued, "Well, let''s hold a press conference, simply, let''s take the


    initiative and tell the media that you are in love now. You also have benefits. We will give you a sum of


    money, and it will definitely be a good publicity for your private restaurant. Did you see that today''s


    report had mentioned your private restaurant several times? What a good thing! What a good publicity?


    Even advertising doesn''t work as well as this, does it? "


    Cherry''s heart sank, "What news did they write?"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!